| CM SERIES HOME | CONCISE SUMMARIES | PARAPHRASED IN MODERN ENGLISH |
Charlotte Mason in Modern English
Charlotte Mason's ideas are too important not to be understood and implemented in the 21st century, but her Victorian style of writing sometimes prevents parents from attempting to read her books. This is an imperfect attempt to make Charlotte's words accessible to modern parents. You may read these, print them out, share them freely--but they are copyrighted to me, so please don't post or publish them without asking.
~L. N. Laurio
Home Education
Preface to the Home
Education Series
The future of education looks rather bleak both at home [in England] and overseas. Experts
say that, in order to make education more effective, we should focus on
science. Foreign language and math need major reform. Nature and
vocational skills should be used as ways of training the eye and hands.
Literature and history should be used to teach students how to do their
own writing. Experts say that education should be more technical, and
should be a means of preparing students for the workplace. But there is
no one unifying goal, no specific aim, no real philosophy of education.
A river can't rise any higher than the source it comes from. In the
same way, education can't rise any higher than the foundational thought
behind it. This may be the reason why our educational system is such an
utter failure.
Those of us who have spent years studying the vague, elusive vision of
Education see that there is a law behind education, but that we haven't
yet fully grasped that law. We sense the vague outlines of that
law, but that's it. We know that it touches every part of a child's
life at home and at school, and, like an illuminating light, that law
has a way of showing what the value system is behind our educational
systems and plans. Besides being like a light, that law is also like a
yardstick, setting the standard by which our educational efforts must
be measured. The law is not strict, it admits whatever things are true
and good without limit, except where too much would be harmful. The
law seems to lay a path out before us that goes on like a continuous
and progressive road through life, with no set lines marking
where childhood stops and adulthood begins except that the student
begins to walk the path independently when his training makes him more
mature. When we look into this law, we find that the Germans Kant,
Herbart, Lotze and Froebel were right when they said that knowing God
is the most important thing a child should learn. There is something
else we'll recognize when we finally see this law of educational
freedom clearly for what it is--it is so true and wise that it will
pass every test we can think of to give it in every area of life.
Since as yet we don't have a clear print-out of this law to read, we'll have to rely on Froebel or Herbart, or, if we
subscribe to another theory of education, on Locke or Spencer. But we
still aren't fully satisfied. We are discontented with our system of
education. It could be that our discontent is from God, but it is there
and any workable solution would be hailed as a great deliverance from
our confusion. But before a great solution is found, we will probably
encounter many attempts that focus on part of the problem and seem like
an educational philosophy, having a central idea with programs putting
that idea into effect.
Such an attempt would necessarily need to go along with the worldview
of the age. It would also have to relate to every facet of life,
not segmented off from real life, but as much a part of the cycle as
birth, marriage and career. And it must result in the student being
attached to the world at many different points of contact by having
interests in many things. It's true that educationalists are determined
to cement students' interests in their own pet areas, but there is no
one line of thought to make it applicable to all of life.
The naive sometimes rush in with their own solution, unconscious of the
complexity of the problem. Many suggestions have been offered that have
gotten us closer to a full understanding of the nature of education,
and that gives me courage to offer my own suggestion. The central idea
on which my suggestion is based is
this: that children are as fully and completely persons as we are, with
all the possibilities and potential for what they might become already
in them. Some of the educational notions and practices that stem from
this idea have been used in other educational methods, and have their
roots in plain common sense. One resulting notion that might be new is
that 'education is the science of relations.' This idea, that
everything is connected, seems to solve the question of a curriculum
since it means that children need to be in touch with as many things as
possible in nature and in thought. If you add a key or two to a child's
knowledge of his own human condition, the educated student will go
forth in the world with an idea of how to control himself, some
practical skills and many life-enriching interests. I have two reasons
for offering my own educational suggestion, however humble and fleeting
that suggestion may be. First of all, I have worked ceaselessly for
30-40 years to establish a working, philosophical theory of education.
And, second, every practice that I have tried as a result of my
educational theory has come from a step-by-step process of
inductive reasoning and has had success that has been verified with
various tests. I humbly offer my suggestion because I know that many
others more qualified than I have worked hard and still not arrived at
any solutions, so why should I feel that I have a solution of my own?
I am including a short summary of my theory, which is detailed more
fully in the six volumes of the Home Education Series.
My educational method is not a system of rigid steps, but just a bit
here and there. This seems more useful to parents and teachers. The
essays included in my books were written over the years for the
National Parents Education Union in hopes of presenting a coherent body
of thought to members.
Whichcote said that the end result of truth is so great that we must be
careful to make sure that what we live by is, indeed, the truth.
1. Children are born persons--they are not blank slates or embryonic
oysters who have the potential of becoming persons. They already are
persons.
2. Although children are born with a sin nature, they are neither all
bad, nor all good. Children from all walks of life and backgrounds may
make choices for good or evil.
3. The concepts of authority and obedience are true for all people
whether they accept it or not. Submission to authority is necessary for
any society or group or family to run smoothly.
4. Authority is not a license to abuse children, or to play upon their
emotions or other desires, and adults are not free to limit a child's
education or use fear, love, power of suggestion, or their own
influence over a child to make a child learn.
5. The only three means a teacher may use to educate children are the
child's natural environment, the training of good habits and exposure
to living ideas and concepts. This is what CM's motto 'Education is an
atmosphere, a discipline, a life' means.
6. 'Education is an atmosphere' doesn't mean that we should create an
artificial environment for children, but that we use the opportunities
in the environment he already lives in to educate him. Children learn
from real things in the real world.
7. 'Education is a discipline' means that we train a child to have good
habits and self-control, both in actions and in thought.
8. 'Education is a life' means that education should apply to body,
soul and spirit. The mind needs ideas of all kinds, so the child's
curriculum should be varied and generous with many subjects included.
9. The child's mind is not a bucket to be filled with facts that bunch
up into thought-groups, as Herbart said.
10. The child's mind is also not a bag for holding knowledge. It is a
living thing and needs knowledge to grow. As the stomach was designed
to digest food, the mind is designed to digest knowledge and needs no
special training or exercises to make it ready to learn.
11. This is not just splitting hairs; Herbart's philosophy that the
mind is like an empty stage waiting for bits of information to be
inserted puts too much responsibility on the teacher to prepare
detailed lessons. Students taught this way have lots of knowledge
taught at them, without
getting much out of it.
12. Instead, we believe that children's minds are capable of digesting
real knowledge, so we provide a rich, generous curriculum that exposes
children to many interesting, living ideas and concepts. From this
principle, we can deduce that--
13. 'Education is the science of relations,' which means that children
have minds capable of making their own connections with knowledge and
experiences, so we make sure the child learns about nature, science and
art, knows how to make things, reads many living books and that they
are physically fit. Our job isn't to teach everything about everything,
but to inspire interests that will help children make connections with
the world around them.
14. Children have two guides to help them in their moral and
intellectual growth--'the way of the will,' and 'the way of reason.'
15. Children must learn the difference between 'I want' and 'I will.'
They must learn to distract their thoughts when tempted to do what they
may want but know is not right, and think of something else, or do
something else, interesting enough to occupy their mind. After a short
diversion, their mind will be refreshed and able to will with renewed
strength.
16. Children must learn not to lean too heavily on their own reasoning.
Reasoning is good for logically demonstrating mathematical truth, but
unreliable when judging ideas because our reasoning will justify all
kinds of erroneous ideas if we really want to believe them.
17. Knowing that reason is not to be trusted as the final authority in
forming opinions, children must learn that their greatest
responsibility is choosing which ideas to accept or reject. Good habits
of behavior and lots of knowledge will provide the discipline and
experience to help them do this.
Principles 15, 16 and 17 should save children from the sort of careless
thinking that causes people to exist at a lower level of life than they
need to.
18. We teach children that all truths are God's truths, and that
secular subjects are just as divine as religious ones. Children don't
go back and forth between two worlds when they focus on God and then
their school subjects; there is unity among both because both are of
God and, whatever children study or do, God is always with them.
End of Preface
Preface to the Fourth Edition
In this volume, I hope to suggest a method of education whose
foundation is Natural Law, and, with this in mind, to discuss a
mother's duties in regard to her children. In speaking to mothers, I
defer to their own final judgment, since God Himself has given mothers
insight into their own children's characters, their strengths and
weaknesses. It is her insight that mysteriously works to make education
more effective than all the rules and regulations ever devised. But
even with her God-given insight, I think all mothers will agree that
there is a need to know certain general principles that apply to
children as a whole.
This scientific side of education does not come naturally, since God
does not usually bestow as a gift that which we can get by ourselves.
I hope that teachers of young children will also find this book useful.
Between the ages of 6 and 9 are the best time to lay the foundation for
a generous, varied education and to develop the habit of reading. In
these early years, children should enter the world of learning by being
exposed to many subjects, but in a relaxed, orderly way rather than
with the stress of lectures. I hope that teachers will find this new
approach interesting and stimulating. I hope this fresh perspective
will be helpful and give teachers inspiration to find their own ways of
implementing it.
This particular volume will focus on the effects of developing good
habits upon education--why certain physical, moral and intellectual
habits are valuable and how to develop them. I am indebted to Dr.
Carpenter's book Mental Physiology
for the information I used in the two or three chapters about habits.
And I would like to thank again my medical friends who helped revise
the parts of this book that deal with physiological matters.
Much of this book was given as 'Lectures to Ladies' in 1885, and
published in a book of that name in 1886.
Lectures VII and VIII and the original appendix have been transferred
to other volumes in this series. The whole series has been carefully
revised and new material has been added, especially in Part V, 'Lessons
as Instruments of Education.' That section is now a nearly complete
introduction to methods of teaching children ages 6-9.
The remaining sections of this volume deal with education from birth to
9 years.
C. Mason
Scale How, Ambleside, 1905
End of Preface
Home Education
pg 1
Part I
Some Preliminary
Considerations
One sign that women have gained more status in the world is the desire
to use their education by going to work. [Remember that Charlotte was
writing around the turn of the century, before the women's
rights/equality movement.] The world needs the contributions of
women
who are educated, and, as education becomes more common among all
classes of people, more and more women will be entering the work force,
having regular hours and getting wages. Even those women who don't work
out of financial need will find pleasure in doing something useful.
Children
are a Public Trust
The
work that is the most important in society is raising and teaching
children. That makes school teachers important, but, even more, those
who care for and teach children at home are important, because it is
the influence of home life that has the greatest impact on a child's
character and future. Being a parent is the most important job and the
greatest honor a person can have. Even those raising just one child
don't know whether their cherished pride and joy may be the one person
who finds the cure for cancer. But being trusted with such an important
task
pg 2
means that parents are not free to raise their children however they
want. Really, their children are not their personal property, but sort
of a public trust, and parents must raise them in such a way that they
are a blessing to society. And this important job isn't divided equally
between both parents; it falls mostly to the mother because she is
usually the one at home with the children in their earliest, most
impressionable years. That's why great men often credit their mothers
for their success, for taking their responsibility seriously and not
giving the job of raising their children to others, such as daycare
workers and nannies.
Mothers
Owe an Educated Love to Their Children
Pestalozzi said that mothers were qualified by God
Himself to be the greatest influence in their children's early lives.
The
mother owes it to her child, and to God who entrusted her, to have a
'thinking love.' God gave children the same kind of hands, heart and
mind as ours, and mothers must ask themselves, 'How shall I train my
child to use those gifts? For whose benefits shall those gifts be
used?' The answers to those questions may determine the future of her
beloved child, whether his life is one of misery or happiness. A loving
mother is the most important part of what a child will become.
As mothers become more educated and read more, they will understand
the importance of their task and feel like such a grand mission
can't be left to anyone but themselves. And mothers will take up their
duty seriously,
pg 3
with the same care for detail and commitment they would give an
outside, paying job.
In order to understand more about her role in raising her children,
mothers should have more than popular notions about educational theory
and the underlying understanding of the nature of children that those
theories rest on.
The
Training of Children is Defective
Herbert Spencer, in his book 'Education,' said that
the way children are brought up is terribly lacking physically, morally
and intellectually. Mostly, that's due to parents not having the
knowledge they need to do the job correctly. What can you expect when
those who are entrusted with the most important job of raising the next
generation have barely considered the foundational principles upon
which child-rearing techniques are based? To make shoes or manage a
ship, one must go to school. A child, a living person, is so much more
complex than shoes or ships, so why shouldn't parents undergo some kind
of training? Since the process of teaching and raising a human being is
more complicated, it's crazy not to prepare oneself for the job. It
would be better to sacrifice the satisfaction of being accomplished at
one's career to get this training. Parents need to understand the
basics of child psychology to understand how to bring up children.
Childhood development follows specific laws, and unless those laws
pg 4
are followed at least a little, the child will die. ['Babies need to eat regularly' might be
the most basic law.] If the laws aren't followed to a great
degree, the child's development will be stunted [for example, neglecting to show affection
will cause
emotional problems]. Only when the laws are followed completely
will the child mature fully. So you can see how important it is for
parents to know what those laws are.
How
Parents Usually Proceed
Parents
generally begin by thinking of their newborn as a blank slate and
resolve to make grand designs about what to write on those slates [in-utero classical music, phonics
flashcards, politeness in role models, exposure to a second language...]
But then the child begins to show his own individuality, and his little
displays of personality are a delight to his parents. His joy at
greeting Daddy and his sympathy when Mommy is sad are rightfully
wonderful for us to see. But parents soon begin to take their child's
individuality for granted and are not so astounded when their child
later shows a preference for books or sports and has his own tastes and
desires. Parents naturally stop doing every little thing for their
child as they see that he can feed and dress himself, and they
encourage him to do more for himself as he is able. The parents are
delighted to watch their child's personality develop, but
the more a child begins to do for himself, the less the parents feel
the need to do for him beyond feeding him, clothing him, and showing
affection.
pg 5
With these things the parents only need to provide them. The
child can eat and dress himself; the parent's main concern is that what
they provide should be nourishing and wholesome, whether it's books,
school lessons, the influence of friends, nutrition, or
discipline. This is how most parents understand
education--focusing more on nutrition, discipline, culture, depending
on their own understanding. For the most part, they let their
children develop in their own way according to their own environment
and hereditary traits.
This leaving alone, or what Charlotte Mason calls 'Masterly Inactivity', is a good
thing for the most part. Children should be allowed to develop
according to their own nature, and as long as parents don't allow the
child to become spoiled, this masterly inactivity can be fine. But this
philosophy of letting
children be covers only a part of raising children. It
does not cover the most serious task of the parents, which includes the
continual guidance and guarding of influences according to their
understanding of the laws of child psychology so that their child grows
up to be the best he can be.
Nothing that concerns a child is trivial. Even his offhand words have
underlying meaning if we listen. Children don't always express
themselves accurately, and it's up to parents to try to understand what
children are thinking behind what they communicate. Being able to
interpret our own children's personalities [and
learning styles] by working
to understand them will help us to know how best to educate them.
A great teacher in Charlotte Mason's day always said, 'the family is
the unit of the nation.' It's not about the individual but the
family. An individual is no greater than the family that he is
part of, and, in this same way,
pg 6
the child's actions will contribute to society, for better or worse.
It's the parents' responsibility to raise their children to be a
blessing to their society; they must not raise them any way they
want. Legally, parents have a lot of leeway in choosing how to
raise their own children, but they must remember that children are a
national trust. Raising children should concern everyone, even those
who are single or childless.
I.--A
Method of Education
Traditional
Methods of Education
Now
more than ever, parents need to consider education and all it includes.
In the past, parents simply did what had always been done, raising
their children the same way their parents and grandparents did.
Tradition tends to form the basis of child training for most people.
But science is causing a revolution in the way we understand education.
The old ways have been proven less effective. We don't yet fully
understand what is the very best way scientifically, so, for now,
parents must read and learn and find the best method for themselves.
For example, a mother might have done as her own mother did and
occasionally used her slipper to discipline her child with success. But
current opinion, which may or may not be correct, holds that the child
is sacred
pg 7
and hitting or spanking is abusive.
Another example is that parents used to think that plain food was best
and hunger was all that was needed to make a child eat. But now,
parents are expected to provide a variety of foods prepared in temping
dishes and, within reason, the child's own preference and cravings are
allowed to dictate his diet. In previous times, children were expected
to repress their personal food desires.
It used to be that children were taught to endure discomfort. One
little boy, watching a torchlight procession in wet, freezing weather,
turned down an offer to watch from a warmer shed. He said he'd never be
a good sailor if he couldn't endure wind and rain. But these days,
parents take diligent care so that their children stay warm and don't
get over-tired.
In the past, children were expected to quietly obey, study their
lessons dutifully, and play only when there was no work to be done.
Now, parents are more concerned about whether their children are happy
than how much work they do.
Before, children had no rights. They were seen and not heard. Today,
adults bend over backwards to provide just the right environment for
their children.
English parents rarely go so far as to arrive late for a dinner party
as one couple in a magazine did because their three-year-old didn't
want them to go, so they had to pretend to undress and go to bed and
then sneak out after she was asleep. But that extreme is where parents
are headed. Whether our new theories of child psychology are wise
pg 8
and kind, whether science proves them true, and whether they cause
child-worship rather than sound practice, are questions that should be
taken seriously.
At any rate, a parent who does not consider carefully the goal of his
child's education and the necessary steps to get to that goal will fail
to fully fulfill his obligation to raise his child properly.
A
Method is a Means to an End
A
method has two parts: a goal and a way to get there. The method is the
steps you take to get to the end. To follow a method implies that you
have some set goal, or end, in sight. What is the goal you have for your child's education? Once you
see the end clearly, you will find unexpected ways to naturally use
those things around you to accomplish your goal. This will happen
almost effortlessly because, with the end in sight, everything becomes
a tool to be used in attaining that goal almost without you even
realizing it. Without even thinking about it, everything your child
does--eat, play, work--will be seen as a way to get closer to your
goal. But those steps, that method, can become mindless steps that are
no more than an empty system if the focus of the goal is lost. The
Kindergarten
pg 9
Method, for example, was conceived by teachers who had a wonderful
vision of enlarging the lives of little persons, but when practiced by
those who don't understand that goal, it becomes nothing more than an
artificial system of lessons and busywork.
A
Rigid System Is Easier than a Method
A 'system' sounds impressive. A system of education with all its steps
and rules may sound more scientific than a method because each step has
measurable results that can be used to calculate progress. It can be
tested. Systems can be used successfully to learn skills such as
dancing, shorthand, or accounting.
A system that uses separate steps to achieve a goal is so good at
getting measurable results that it's tempting to confine all of
education to a scientific system.
If people were machines, systems would be fine for educating them. The
teacher could simply set a system in place, follow the steps, and the
result would be predictable and successful.
But people are not machines. The teacher has to deal with a real,
unpredictable child with an individual personality and his job is to
minimize the bad tendencies in that child, make the most of every good
tendency, and prepare that small person to be the best he can be before
he takes his place in the world.
A system may be very useful as one tool in education,
pg 10
but as the entire basis of education, it merely produces outward
behaviors rather than real growth in a person.
It is important to understand the difference between a system and a
method, because parents all too often become enamored of a system that
promises development in one area--but which misses the overall growth
of the entire person. A system is easier because you just follow the
prescribed steps, like a recipe. But a method requires constant
watchfulness over the whole being of the child, it demands more of the
teacher. Who is qualified for such a mammoth task? Even the most
loving, committed parent isn't physically able to be on the alert to
make the most of every educable moment 24 hours a day. But education
may not require a 24-hour effort; the child is learning all the time
and a few basic principles put into effect will cover the whole of the
child's education. Once the parent understands these principles, he
will find it natural and easy to let circumstances fall into place to
fit these principles. In the next chapters, I [Charlotte Mason is speaking] will
explain these principles, but first, let's consider a couple of
questions.
pg 11
II--The Child's Estate
The
Child in the Midst
First,
let's think about the child who is entrusted to his parents. Is he a
blank slate to be written on? A twig to be bent, or wax to be molded?
Maybe, but he is so much more. He is a living, breathing person in a
higher place than we adults, like a prince entrusted to mere peasants.
Wordsworth wrote a poem [Intimations of Immortality from
Reflections of Early Childhood] about the child's
estate that says we were in
heaven before we were born, and our birth is like forgetting that
wonderful place. But a newborn still has some of that heavenly aroma
still around him. His body may be small and unimpressive, but inside is
a soul newly arrived from heaven with some heavenly atmosphere still
hanging around him. Wordsworth's poem shows almost as much insight into
pg 12
the special innocence and wonder of children as the Bible does. Jesus
also had a special place in His heart for children: 'Of such is the kingdom of heaven.'
'Except ye become as little children ye shall in no case enter the
kingdom of heaven.' 'Who is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven?'
'And He called a little child, and set him in the midst.' Such
is God's opinion of children. Parents should consider every scripture
in the gospels that talks about children. Jesus was not talking
primarily about adults who became as innocent as children, He was
talking about literal children. Exactly what Jesus meant is too complex
to discuss here, but He meant more than even Wordsworth did when he
talked about children 'trailing clouds of glory. . . from God, who is
our home.'
Biblical
Reference to Our Code of Education
Parents
may be surprised that Jesus laid down a code of education in the
gospels. It can be summed up in three commands telling adults what not to do to harm children: Be
careful that you don't offend, despise
or hinder even one little
child.
These three educational laws, taken separately, cover everything we
adults should do and should not do in the training of our children. We
can first consider what these commands
pg 13
tell us not to do in order to
start our educational considerations with a clean, blank slate. Once we
understand what not to do, we
can then see more clearly what we can
do, and what we must do. Although, actually, what we can do is included in these laws
about what we can't do
because we are obligated to actively do what we can to avoid hurting
children.
III.--Offending the Children
How
We Offend Children
The first two
commandments seem to cover what we do to
children, and what we don't do for
children. We offend them by doing what we shouldn't, and we despise
them by not doing what we should for them. An offense is literally a
stumbling block. Mothers know to clear the floor of obstacles that may
make a toddler fall. A piece of furniture, or a toy mislaid on the
floor makes a newly-walking infant fall and cry and we kick ourselves
for not removing it from the baby's path. But a young child going out
into the world is like a newly toddling baby going in all directions.
There are obstacles out in the big world that are not as easy to move
out of the way as a footstool, but must be moved to keep the child from
stumbling.
Children
are Born Understanding the Concept of Right and Wrong
When
a mother chides her baby with, 'Bad boy!', the baby looks sad and
guilty. Some people
pg 14
think it's cute or funny and will tease and say 'Bad boy!' when the
child isn't doing anything wrong, just for the amusement of seeing the
baby look guilty and viewing the pure soul of the child. What does the
child's display of guilt show us? Even before he is old enough to have
been taught right from wrong from his parents, he displays a
conscience. This proves that a sense of right and wrong is born into the child. That is why
Jesus warned us not to offend children. We all know older children who
have not yet learned that there are duties they are obligated to do;
the only rule they know is 'I want' or 'I like.' Pity the parent and
child who are like that!
How can a baby who was born with a sense of right and wrong before it
can even speak come to have a lawless heart that only knows the rules
of 'I want' and 'I like'? It happens little by little, as all good or
bad character happens gradually. The mother says, 'No, no!' when her
two-year-old is caught red-handed taking a cookie from the cookie jar.
His little eyes search her face to see how far his mother will let him
go. When the mother is taken in by how cute he is and laughs and lets
the child off, she has unwittingly taught her child a lesson. She has
put a stumbling block in the child's path, an offense: he has learned
that something he knows is wrong may be done
pg 15
without punishment, and he builds onto this knowledge. And thus begins
the process whereby a mother's 'No!' is disregarded and her rules
challenged until she yields. The child learns that everything is as
allowable as his mother lets him get away with. And if every act is
merely up to the mother to decide on, then why shouldn't she be worked
on to decide in the child's favor? And if Mother can decide what's okay
to do based on her own whims or her child's persuasion, then why
shouldn't he be able to decide what's okay to do, too, so long as he
can get away with it? And from then on, the child's life is a struggle
to get his own way; in this struggle, the mother is sure to lose
because she has lots of responsibilities to think about, but her child
has time to be persistent in wearing her down to get what he wants.
Children
Must Understand That Those Over Them Are Also Under a Law
Where does this break-down have its
source? It begins because the mother lacks a sense of duty--she thinks
she is free to choose for herself what her child can and can't do, as
if the child were hers alone to do with as she likes. The child never
comes to realize that his mother is bound to a higher law than her own
whims--he never learns that she can't let
him break his sister's toys, or stuff himself with cake, or make
everyone around him miserable, because it
isn't right. The child needs to see that his parents are bound
by the same codes of right and wrong that he is. Their 'no' isn't to
please their own whims but because they cannot allow him to do wrong.
When children understand that, they generally comply willingly. To have
to reason with a child to win his compliance is usually a bad idea and
compromises
pg 16
the parent's dignity. If a child understands from his mother's tone and
facial expression that she cannot allow a thing as a matter of
principle of right/wrong, he will sense that her mind can't be changed
and he won't try to challenge or persuade her.
Parents
may Offend their Children by Disregarding:
A.
The Laws of Health
Allowing a child to get away
with doing wrong is only one way that loving mothers offend their
children. When a mother doesn't know any better, or, worse, doesn't
care, she may do her child the disservice of compromising his health by
feeding him a diet of junk food, letting him sleep and live in poorly
ventilated rooms, and disregarding other simple rules of healthy
living. Really, in an age when science is making all kinds of
discoveries and information is readily available, ignorance is no
excuse for letting a child's health go.
B.
The Laws of Intellectual Life
Almost
as bad is the way children's minds are allowed to develop a distaste
for learning with dry, tedious school lessons where real learning isn't
expected. Many girls [in Charlotte
Mason's day, girls didn't have the educational equality that they do
now] learn nothing more from their school lessons than that
learning is boring, and mental challenges are to be avoided. So a girl
grows up and reads nothing more than trashy novels and chatters
incessantly about clothes.
C.
The Laws of Moral Life
What
about the affections of the child? Most parents raise their children to
love and be loyal to family, but what about outsiders?
pg 17
Is popular thought allowed to discourage our children from reaching out
to strangers? Even worse is when a child is less favored in her own
family because she isn't pretty, or as smart as her sister. She is
ignored while her parents lavish affection on the other children. Who
can blame her for feeling no love for her siblings who got the share of
the affection she was entitled to? And who can blame her for resenting
her parents? So many children suffer hurt from this kind of neglect,
and many lives become bitter as a result. One woman talked about how
her childhood was made unbearable because her mother doted on her
little brother, but ignored her. She could never get over her feelings
of rejection. Although her mother was kinder to her after she had
grown, she never could feel natural with her mother. And it affected
her relationship with her brother, with whom she might have been close
if not for her hurt feelings.
IV.--Despising the Children
Children
Deserve the Best of Their
Mothers
How is it possible that a mother can despise her own
child? Despise means to undervalue. As much as adults may delight in
children, we do tend to have a low opinion of them. How else is it
possible for a mother to leave
pg 18
her precious children in the care of unconscientious care-givers during
their most crucial years? Every act a child sees, or word he hears,
leaves an impression in his mind in the same way that light leaves a
permanent image on a roll of film. It isn't that a nurse [or daycare or babysitter?] is
totally bad for a child; it is not always good for educated people to
have their children around constantly. That might be too stimulating
for the child, and the mother is more refreshed if she can enjoy time
with other people, discussing things unrelated to children from time to
time. But children should have their mother's best; her freshest, most alert time
of day. The mother should also choose care-givers carefully, train them
herself, and be vigilant about knowing what goes on while her children
are in the care of someone else.
Caregivers
A harsh, rude caregiver
causes permanent damage to sensitive children. Many children in the
care of others lose their sharp moral sense of right and wrong and pick
up a feeling of distance from God that they never get over. Children
are born with a keen sense of justice and pick up the slightest hint of
unfairness or deception. If his caregiver says, 'Be a good boy and I
won't
tell,' then the child learns that his mother, with whom he should be
completely honest and keep no secrets, is someone he can deceive. The
child may not even feel guilty about such compromises. Since he assumes
that grown-ups know better, he accepts the deception as normal and
shapes his own character accordingly. Because of his own sin nature, it
will be more natural for him to pick up bad habits than to resist them.
If his caregiver is rude, cruel and dishonest, even the youngest child
will pick up those traits.
pg 19
Even
Tiny Children's Misdeeds Should be Taken Seriously
Another
way parents despise children is by not taking their faults seriously. A
little child may show greed in eating his sister's treats, or
vindictiveness in biting a friend who angers him, or lying to get out
of trouble. The mother knows the trait is ugly and sinful, but hopes
he'll grow out of it. If he doesn't, she figures she can deal with it
later when he's a bit older. But life would be easier for herself and
her child if she would nip it in the bud in the first place. The child
is fully aware that he has done something wrong and, by letting it go,
the child is learning that sin is okay. Even a grieved look can be
enough the first time to show the child that his little sin is not
acceptable, but if the offense passes unchecked, it will become a habit
that has to be replaced later with more effort. To make light of little
offenses because the child is so little will cause trouble later.
V.--Hindering the Children
A
Child's Relationship with God
The worst way to despise children is to overlook their
relationship with God. Jesus said, 'Suffer the little children to come
pg 20
unto Me.' It's the normal, natural thing for children to come to
God--unless they are somehow hindered by grown-ups. In the same
beautiful way that babies who can't even say 'mama' know enough to turn
to her, and that flowers turn to the sun--children naturally turn to
God with delight and trust, even though they don't yet understand the
doctrinal implications of what they're doing.
Tiny
Tot Theology
But this is what
children hear all too often: 'Bad boy, how can God love you now?' or
'God will send you to hell with the demons if you keep acting like
that!' For some children, this is all they ever hear about God. They
never hear how God loves them and delights to bless them. If you add
long prayers in dry King James English, debates about doctrine in their
presence, casual use of holy, reverent terms, and few obvious visual
signs that God means more to his parents than their worldly concerns,
then it's no wonder that children hesitate to 'Come unto Me!' Yet, some
of these same children have parents who are committed Christians and
deeply value their spirituality. This is what happens when parents
assume that children are too young to understand spiritual things and
withhold proper discussion about God until they think the child is
ready.
VI.--Conditions of
Healthy Brain-Activity
Now that we know what not to do, what does the mother need to do to
educate her child?
pg 21
Any
Work that the Mind Does Puts Wear on the Brain
The
parts of the child that we educate--his intelligence, his will, his
moral feelings--are controlled in the brain. In the same way that the
eye is what sees,
the brain is what thinks, wills, loves and worships. Nobody is quite
sure what part of the brain does what [at
least, not in Charlotte Mason's day!] but we do know that actual
physical activity takes place in the gray matter of the brain when a
person does anything. Brain activity isn't just a concern for research
scientists, because the brain needs certain conditions to operate
properly. The brain needs exercise, rest and nutrition, just like any
other part of the body.
Exercise
We all know of silly
or bizarre people who make us wonder if some people were born with less
brains than most people. Everybody is probably born with the same
amount of brain power, but without daily mental challenges, the brain
gets no exercise. Children need to get into the habit of daily thinking
activities and sustained acts of the will, otherwise the brain grows as
lazy and flabby as an arm carried in a sling for years. A brain cannot
stay inactive; without regular work, it creates work on its own,
reaching out its own lines of thought. That makes the person eccentric
because the brain can't work sporadically in a haphazard way. It needs
to work under
pg 22
some order. It has been suggested that poet William Cowper, who had
attacks of
derangement and depression, may have been the cause of his own
suffering because his brain needed more to do than writing poems.
So, don't let children spend a day without some kind of real mental
effort, whether it be intellectual, moral or an act of the will. They
need to stop and figure things out in their minds, they need to make
themselves do what they don't feel
like doing, they need to determine to do something that costs them
sacrifice in pleasure or comfort, and, most of all, they need to
exercise their brains with regular mental activity.
Rest
Rest is just as important
as exercise. Just like the rest of the body, when the brain is working,
blood is diverted to send energy there. The body has a limited supply
of blood and should only have to support one strenuous activity at a
time--first the arms and legs, then the digestive tract, then the
brain, one at a time. The body sends all the blood it can spare to the
part of the body that is working the hardest.
Rest
after Meals
After the
child has eaten dinner, the heaviest meal of the day [in CM's day, this would have been the
midday meal],
pg 23
his blood is diverted to his digestion for 2 or 3 hours. If the child
goes for a walk right after dinner, his blood is diverted to his legs
and half his food is left undigested. If this becomes a regular habit,
the child will be plagued with digestion problems. Sending a child to
do his homework right after dinner is just as bad: all the blood that
should have gone to digesting his meal will go to his brain.
So it makes sense that lessons should be scheduled carefully after
periods of mental rest, such as after sleeping or playing, when the
blood is not engaged in working on some major activity. Since breakfast
is usually a light meal and requires less energy to digest, the time
after breakfast is a good time to plan lessons. If the whole afternoon
can't be spared for play, then constructive light tasks can be done,
such as sewing, drawing or practicing music. A child's mind is fresh
enough to do mental work in the evening, but that can interfere with
sleep if his mind gets too alert and excited from his work, and it can
cause him to have restless dreams and a fitful night's sleep. If there
is no way to avoid homework at night, then there should be an hour or
two right before bedtime for pleasant socializing. Best of all is not
to have any homework at all in the evenings.
A
Change of Occupation
Huxley
said that there was no clear proof that
pg 24
certain parts of the brain were responsible for specific activities--no
part of the brain specifically for exercising caution, or for playing
music [remember, CM wrote this back
in the 1800's before x-rays and MRI scans!]. But anyone knows
that, if you work too hard at some mental task, your brain becomes
tired. If a child does very challenging math, his mind will get
fatigued and he will start to have trouble and make silly mistakes. But
if you switch activities and let him read some history, his mind is
fine for that task. Using his imagination to picture history apparently
uses a different part of the brain than doing math and, since it was
dormant during the math, it is well-rested and ready to work for
history. Schools often schedule lessons to mix up types of brain
activities during the day, but parents often don't know that it's
important to do this.
Nourishment
The brain can't do
its work without nourishment. Someone once calculated how many ounces
of brain activity it took to do a certain activity, such as writing
Paradise Lost, or writing music. We don't need to know the exact
calculations to know that any kind of thinking uses up some energy in
the brain tissue. The blood works to bring energy to that area for
nourishment. The blood must be healthy and well-fed if it's going to
provide energy effectively to the brain. The brain is only going to be
as
well-nourished as the quantity and quality of the blood.
pg 25
What
Affects the Quality of
the Blood
There are three or four things that can affect the
quality of the blood. Food that is healthy and easy to digest will make
the blood more vital and life-giving. The diet should be varied so that
all the various micro-nutrients are included. Children are never still
and all their comings and goings and even their chattering expends
energy little by little. It's healthy for them to move and exercise,
but it means they lose energy that must be made up for by eating.
Children are more active than grown-ups, and their minds are all
a-flutter and busy all the time. The human brain takes up only a
fortieth of the weight of the body, but it expends a fourth or fifth
part of the blood's energy to function. And not only does the child use
energy moving and thinking, but his young body is also growing and
needs building material for this growth.
About
Meals
Therefore,
children must be well-fed. Half the people who complain of low energy
were not adequately fed during their childhood, and that was usually
pg 26
because their parents didn't understand what their child's nutritional
needs were rather than because of poverty. Regular meals at regular
intervals is a good, common-sense practice. A midday dinner should be
no more than five hours after breakfast, and animal protein should be
served once a day
or twice if one of them is a light form. It isn't how much food is
eaten, but how much gets digested that counts as far as nourishing the
body and brain. There are so many aspects of digestion; we'll just name
a couple of the most obvious. Everybody knows [at
least, they did in CM's day!]
that children should not eat pastry, pork, fried meat, cheese, rich
food, highly flavored food, sauces and spices such as pepper, mustard,
vinegar, new bread, rich cake, and jam that still has leathery skins.
Milk that is not too warm and which may be mixed with water, or cocoa,
is the best drink for children. They should learn not to drink during
meals, but only after meals. A good breakfast might be fresh fruit,
oatmeal with molasses, and the fat of toasted bacon [but not the bacon itself??]. A
glass of water first thing in the morning and last thing at night helps
promote regularity [but might not be
the best idea if you have a bed-wetter!]
Mealtime
Conversation
It isn't just
rules of nutrition that affect how much of the meal is actually
digested. Emotional
pg 27
considerations must also be taken into account. Digestive juices are
only secreted freely when the mind is content and unstressed. If a
child dislikes his meal, he may swallow it, but it won't digest very
well. If the meal is strained with uncomfortable silence, the meal
likewise won't digest very well. So, providing meals in pleasant
surroundings isn't a matter of pampering and spoiling, but a matter of
health. And too much excitement is also bad for the digestion. Every
effort should be made to make mealtimes around the family table the
happiest times of the day. If possible, children should sit at the
table with their parents [in CM's
day, children sometimes ate in the nursery or in the kitchen]
unless the parents are having a late supper. Mealtime is an excellent
opportunity to teach children proper manners and morals, to have family
bonding, and to teach healthy eating habits such as thorough chewing.
A
Variety of Foods
Pleasant
environment and high quality food isn't enough, children's food should
be plain, but it should also be varied. Mutton served as leftovers all
week won't adequately nourish the child if
pg 28
he gets so tired of mutton that he loses his appetite. The mother
should plan a meal rotation so that no dinner is repeated more than
once every two weeks. Fish as the main dish is an excellent change of
pace because it is rich in phosphorus, which is good for the brain.
Puddings can be a good choice because they don't often like fatty
foods, but they will eat sweet, starchy puddings. But even their
puddings shouldn't always be the same kind--think variety. A wise mother should never
say, 'I always give my children such and such for tea.' There should be
no 'always' when it comes to children's meals, every meal should have
something different. But won't this make children overly concerned
about what they eat and drink? No. It isn't well-fed children who are
greedy, but underfed children who can't be trusted with special treats.
Air
as Important as Food
The
quality of the blood depends on good, fresh air as well as good, varied
food. Every two or three minutes, all of the blood circulates entirely
around its circuit in the body, returning to the heart to be
re-oxygenated by the lungs. The change that oxygen makes in the short
time it's in contact with the lungs is so drastic that even the blood's
color undergoes a dramatic change. It enters the lungs spoiled and
unable to sustain life, but leaves as life-giving fluid. But blood is
only fully oxygenated when the air
pg 29
contains plenty of oxygen. In a room, every living being and flame
takes some oxygen from the air, depleting it. So it's very important
that children spend time every day out in the fresh air exercising
their limbs and lungs in fresh, pure, fully oxygenated air.
Children
Should be Outside Every Day
A
mother brags that her children are outside for a walk at least one hour
a day. Perhaps that's better than nothing. A little girl uses her lunch
money to buy aniseed candy drops; we might say that's better than
nothing, too. But children can't thrive on candy and they can't thrive
on just an hour outside every day. The human animal wasn't meant to
survive in an artificial environment of walls any more than plants were
designed to live in glass houses. Countries such as France, Germany,
Italy have an advantage in that their people practically live
out-of-doors and are happier, simpler and healthier for it. Charles II
said England had the best climate for being outside. Man can't live on
food and drink alone. It's true that you can't
pg 30
live on air, but if we had to choose between air, food or drink, air
would sustain us longer. You can survive days or weeks without food and
water, but only a few minutes without air. We are so used to that
knowledge that it no longer holds our interest. Every schoolboy knows
how the blood circulates and is brought to the lungs for oxygen.
Oxygenation
has its Limitations
We're so familiar with our knowledge of oxygen that we don't even think
about it anymore, but even the miracles oxygen can do are limited. It
can only work where it is--if
the air has been depleted by fire and candle and others breathing in
the room, how vital can it be? Air should be 23 parts oxygen per
hundred parts, but with all those things taking oxygen out of the air,
pg 31
and the air in a room not vented or circulating, the air gets stagnate
and has little life-giving oxygen left. And then imagine how many fires
and candles and pets and people are in a city, taking oxygen from the
air, and what do you think is the result? People only feel fully alive
when their blood is well-oxygenated by breathing fully oxygenated air.
Those who live cooped up in poorly ventilated houses can't possibly be
as alive as those who live mostly outside in the open air. In cities
where the air is depleted, people subsist at low levels of health and
energy, their growth is stunted, and they get respiratory diseases that
kill them before their time. Yes, we need shelter from the weather and
a place to sleep at night, but we lose when we make our homes so
comfortable that we never want to leave them to go outside.
Unchanged
Air
Pale city children who spend too much of their days cooped up inside
are not as healthy in one way as street children who scavenge for food
in the garbage--at least they get lots of the most essential element:
fresh air. Even a city street in the slums has better air than a
closed-up home. But even city air
pg 32
isn't the best. What's even better is delicious country air. It's even
more important for children than adults to breath country air because
they move and play and breath more air, and they are also growing and
developing new tissue. The body needs high-quality blood to keep up
with all of this activity. A child's brain, too, is growing and needs
the best material it can have to make new tissue.
'I
feed Alice on beef tea.'
A parent might go out of the way to research the healthiest diet
and spare no expense or effort to provide it for their dear child, but
if the child spends most of the day cooped up in the house, they may
still be starving for oxygen. The nutritionally superior food isn't
being converted into energy as well as it should be because the body
isn't working as efficiently as it should and has inferior blood to
work with.
And if the child's body is listless and pale as a result of being in
the house, imagine how the alert, curious mind of the child must be
stifled without real things from nature to handle. Children can't fully
grasp the words--mere symbols of things--until they have something real
in their mind to relate it to; therefore, mere lessons without the
experience of being out in the real world with real things will be
largely wasted.
pg 33
The Wordsworth poem 'Three Years She Grew' is quoted in which a girl
grows up close to nature and nature herself smiles on the girl and
blesses her with the 'silence and the calm of mute, insensate things.'
The girl finds peace among the beauties of nature and the peace of
nature adds its own beauty to her face.
Indoor
Airings
Out-door airings will be discussed later, but indoor airings are just
as important. The damage of hours spent inside with depleted air can't
be undone by spending a couple hours outside. With a couple of people,
a fire and other things using air in a room, it becomes de-oxygenated
pretty quickly unless the room is well-vented. We've all experienced
the stuffiness of entering a closed room after being outside, but after
a few minutes, we don't even notice the stuffiness anymore. Thus, we
can't depend on our senses to tell us when a room needs ventilation.
Ventilation
Therefore, we need to have a plan to keep the room ventilated
regardless of
pg 34
whether anyone in the room thinks the room needs it or not. Windows
must be kept open at least one inch at the top day and night. That will
allow enough air to circulate because light, depleted air rises and
will escape out the top of the open window, while fresh air can seep in
from cracks around doors, windows and floors. An open chimney is not
enough ventilation, but stopping up the chimney in a bedroom is
'suicidal.' Children should get used to sleeping with the window open
an inch or two all year, and even more than that in summer.
Night
Air is Healthy
Some people think night air is unhealthy, but it actually contains as
much oxygen as day air. In fact, since there are less things going on
to use up oxygen (fires are put out at night), night air is actually
healthier. When children are away from their room is a great
opportunity to throw open the doors and windows and give it a thorough
airing.
Sunshine
It isn't just fresh, clean air that makes healthy blood. Healthy blood
has a high number of red blood cells which are produced in the blood
itself. People who spend a lot of time in the sun have ruddy faces
pg 35
because they have so many red blood cells, but people who live in dark
cellars and alleys have pale, paper-white faces. It follows that light
and sunshine are necessary for
making red blood cells; therefore, children's rooms should be on the
sunny side of the house, on the south, if possible. The whole house
should be kept bright by removing trees and outbuildings that obstruct
light from coming in the windows, especially in the children's room.
Free
Perspiration
There's one more thing needed to make sure that the blood that
nourishes the brain is the best quality. One of the functions of the
blood is to carry waste from the various parts of the body and get rid
of it. One of the most important ways the body expels waste is through
the millions of pores in the skin in the form of perspiration.
Insensible
Perspiration
When there is lots of waste expelled through the pores, we notice
perspiration on our skin. But even when it's too light for our notice,
our body is constantly getting rid of waste through perspiration. If
anything hinders the body's discharge of waste through the pores,
perhaps by coating a large part of the skin so that no moisture can get
through, death will be the result. That's why people can die when large
parts of their skin gets burned even though no vital organ is
injured--many pores through which waste should be carried away
pg 36
are gone and the remaining skin's pores and the waste organs [kidney, liver] have to pick up the
slack, but may not be able to keep up, causing a pooling of fluid that
can't get out of the body. If the blood is going to nourish the brain,
the pores all over the skin must be unrestricted to allow wastes to be
carried away.
Daily
Bath and Porous Garments
Two factors affect the pores. First, daily bathing and vigorous skin
rubbing. Just as important are clothes that breathe. Perhaps delicate
women who felt faint at church had their fashionable sealskin coats to
blame. And that may be why people who sleep under thick bedding wake up
unrefreshed--all that covering restricts their perspiration so their
blood can't expel impurities. We might be surprised by how many people
go through life fatigued simply because of their choice in clothing.
The best clothing for children is breathable wool, flannel and serge [serge is cloth made from twilled wool, or
silk twilled to be like wool], heavier weight for winter,
thinner for summer. Wool is more porous and therefore better than
cotton and linen. Wool also holds in heat in the winter and absorbs
perspiration so the skin doesn't feel clammy
pg 37
like it sometimes does after sweating. We'd all be better off if we
slept in light wool sheets instead of cotton or linen.
There is much more that might be said about the various aspects of
nourishing the brain, but it is enough if the awareness of one or two
rules of health are made so plain and clear that one can't help
implementing them.
These may seem like the least interesting details of education, but the
foundation of good nutrition and health is the ground on which
everything else rests. Every part of our being--our thinking, our mood,
even our spiritual life--is affected by our physical condition, by how
healthy and alert we are. This doesn't mean that a person with a toned
body is necessarily brilliant and good, but a brilliant and good person
has necessarily invested years of reasonably sound health practices to
enable him the health to develop his wisdom and morality. If you doubt
whether physical health affects your mind, ask yourself, is it easier
to be friendly, kind and outgoing with or without a headache or acute,
painful nerve spasms?
VII--'The Reign of Law' in
Education
Common
Sense and Good Intentions
Even
though all these physical considerations are just the groundwork, the
same principles can be applied
pg 38
to all of education--the principles of orderly, regular progress under
a specified law. The reason that education has so much less effect on
the person than it should is because 90 percent of parents rely on
their own 'common sense' and good intentions. But common sense must be
well-informed, and good intentions must be according to actual laws of
nature, which are divine laws that are found more often in life than in
the scriptures.
A
Person who Lives Ethically May Be More Successful than a Religious
Person
It is really pitiful that many people who
pride themselves on not
knowing God live purer lives with less character flaws and selfishness
than many professing Christians! Our children won't be able to escape
notice of that fact and we will need to be prepared with some
explanation of that phenomena. If the secular person they see should
happen to be a beloved, respected person in their lives, it will speak
more to them than years of doctrinal teaching. The biggest threat to
religion isn't all the wickedness around us, but good that comes from a
source refusing to acknowledge God.
That is the reason why I say the little I do about religion, because I
sense the danger and I know that educated parents need to be aware,
since they are
pg 39
the best and most competent persons to deal with it.
Mind
and Matter Are Both Governed by God's Law
So,
what do we make of the morality of non-believers? The world of the
mind, just like the world of matter and nature, is governed by
unwritten laws. A child blowing bubbles or reflecting on flitting
little thoughts in his mind cannot do so outside of that Law. All
safety and success happens because of obedience to these Laws [for instance, we stay safe while walking
along a cliff's edge because we heed the law of gravity.] There
are natural laws of thought, morality, the physical world and spiritual
life. Anyone who recognizes, respects and heeds those laws will reap
the reward of obeying those laws, whether he attributes those laws to
God or not. Anyone who obeys God's laws will experience the blessing of
that obedience even if he doesn't know the Author of those laws, just
as anyone who steps into the sunshine will be warmed whether he
acknowledges the sun as the source of the warmth or not. Even if he
closes his eyes and refuses to see the sun, it warms him nevertheless.
On the other hand, those who don't bother to learn what those laws are
can't experience the blessings of heeding them even if they are
Christians who will inherit the eternal gift of salvation and heaven.
Some
Christians Don't Live as They Should
Sometimes the gift of eternal life is so
wonderful that a Christian doesn't seek for anything else. He breathes
in deeply, enjoying the freshness of his new spiritual life--but he
breathes in the spiritual laws only, completely missing the laws of
nature and almost treating them with contempt, or resisting them as
belonging to the secular world [an
example might be Christians who scoff at laws of conservation and
environmental responsibility, relegating them to 'new age thinking.']
pg 40
Such a person might care nothing for the wonderful way in which he was
created, or how the brain works, or the subtle ways that the mind
develops in accordance with natural laws. They think that these earthly
matters are worthy only of the attention of nonbelievers, as if it
somehow dishonors God to focus on the way He displays His character in
the laws of this world. They refuse to have anything to do with any
laws except the blatantly religious ones. Meanwhile, the secular person
seeking to discover how the world operates most efficiently finds that
things work better when he adheres to certain natural laws--physically,
mentally, morally; in fact, all of the various facets of God's
interests except the spiritual one. Don't forget that, although Esau
gave away his spiritual birthright, the inheritance he did receive was also a blessing of
God. When secular people heed God's natural laws and Christians don't,
is it any wonder that the children of Christians ask, 'Why does it seem
like non-believers are better off than we are?'
Parents
Must Familiarize Themselves with
the Principles of Physiology and Moral Laws
Christians
parents shouldn't set up their children to have to face this
difficulty. They have no right to pray that their children would be
honest and have integrity while neglecting the principles and
scientific details that go into teaching and training children to be
honest and have integrity. These principles and scientific details are
just as divine as God's spiritual Laws. The principles and laws of the
natural world won't help us enter into a true knowledge of God Himself,
which takes priority over anything else and makes life worth living.
But these natural and scientific laws play a part in the
pg 41
education of all persons, and parents may not neglect them
without
paying the price. In these volumes, I will attempt to roughly lay out a
method of education that adheres to divine natural laws and thus will
result in divine blessings and success. Anything I can offer in this
short guide will be imperfect and incomplete, but I hope it will be
enough to get thoughtful parents focused on the proper lines of
thinking in regards to the education of their children.
PART II
pg 43
Outdoor Life For Children
I.--A Growing Time
Meals
Outside
Country
dwellers already know what wonders fresh air can do for a person. Their
children practically live
outside when they aren't eating or sleeping. But even country people
don't make the most of their opportunity--when the weather is warm, why
not eat breakfast and lunch outside? We are so stressed from our hectic
lives, but time spent in the open air is great for the mind and body
and could even prolong our lives. Those who have been sick with fever
and headache and felt soothed by the deliciousness of fresh, cool air
often make it a rule never to be indoors
when they can be out.
Besides the benefit of an added hour or two of fresh air, meals eaten
outside are often delightful, and there's nothing like happiness to
convert food and drink
pg 43
into healthy blood and bodies. And, meanwhile, children are storing
lots of glad memories of a happy childhood. In their old age, the
memories of the shadows playing on the white tablecloth, the sunshine,
laughter, hum of insects, smells of flowers are being filed away in
their
minds to gladden their thoughts later.
For
Those Who Live in Towns and Suburbs
But
not everyone is lucky enough to live in the country where they can eat
outside. So, what about those of us who live in the city or suburbs?
How
much time should we dedicate to making our children stay outside? And
how can we pull it off? With all the pressure to give our children a
good education and adequate socialization, it's good to remember that a
mother's first duty should be
to provide a secure, quiet early childhood. For the first six years,
children should have low-key schedules so they can just be and grow,
and they should spend most of their waking hours outside enjoying the
fresh air. This is not just good for their bodies; their heart, soul
and mind are nourished with exactly what they need when we leave them
alone in a stress-free environment among happy influences that give
them no reason to rebel and misbehave.
Possibilities
of a Day in the Country
A
mother may brag, 'I make sure to send my children outside, weather
permitting, for an hour every day in the winter and two hours in the
summer.' That's a good start, but it's not enough. First of all, the
mother shouldn't send them,
she should take them. If at
all possible, she should take
them outside, because, although they need to be left to themselves much
of the time, there are still things that she needs to make sure get
done, and things she needs to prevent during their long days in the
open air. And they should be long days spent outside--
pg 44
not two, but four or even six hours on every tolerable day from April
til October. But a stressed, overworked mother may see no way to give
her children more than an hour on the neighborhood sidewalks. Well,
long hours in fresh air is the ideal
for children. It may not be practical for every family, but when
mothers understand the good that a measure can do, they will often work
miracles to provide it. A twenty minute trip with a picnic lunch can
make a day in the country accessible to almost anyone, but why do it
just one day? Why not do it lots of days? Or even every nice day?
But suppose we have those long days in the open air, what is to be done
with them so that they are pleasant days? There must be a plan, or else
it will be all work and no fun for the mother, and the children will be
bored. There is a lot to get accomplished in this large block of time.
The children must be kept in a good temper if they are to get the most
out of the refreshing, strengthening atmosphere of the great outdoors.
They must be left to themselves for a good part of the day to take in
their own impressions of nature's beauty. There's nothing worse than
children being deprived of every moment to wonder and dream within
their own minds because teachers and adults are constantly talking at
them, not leaving them a moment's peace. Yet, the mother must not miss
this opportunity of being outdoors to train the children to have seeing
eyes, hearing ears and seeds of truth deposited into their minds to
grow and blossom on their own in the secret chambers of their
imaginations. In addition to increasing their powers of observation,
children should spend an hour or two in free, active playing, and a
lesson or two should be done.
No
Story-Books
Once the mother
and children have arrived in a pleasant, breezy area, it is not the
mother's duty to entertain the children. No reading aloud or
storytelling--in fact, there should be as little talking from her as
possible, and what little there is should have a definite purpose.
After all, who worries about entertaining children with story books
during a puppet show, or at the circus?? And the great outdoors has
lots more to offer than either of those. A wise mother, upon arriving
at their spot, first sends the children off to run wild and play and
make as much noise as they want. No difference needs to be made between
big and little kids. In fact, the little ones tend to copy the older
kids in lessons, playing, and picking up anyway. As for the baby, when
he is put down, he will kick and crawl and grab at the grass, loving
every minute of his freedom as he takes in nature in his own way. He
should be dressed in something comfortable that can handle a bit of
dirt and play.
II.--Sight-Seeing
Soon the children return to their mother, and, while they are still
fresh and alert, she sends them on an exploring expedition to see who
can spot the most, and tell the most, about a farther hill or
pg 46
brook or thicket. This game delights children and endless variations
can be used. It's a fun way to teach exactness and attention to detail.
How
to See
The mother looks herself at what she's sent them to look at
while they're gone. When the children come back, they will excitedly
tell what they saw: 'There's a beehive.' 'Lots of bees were going in
it.' 'There's a long garden.' 'It had sunflowers.' 'And daisies and
pansies.' 'There were lots of pretty blue flowers with rough leaves;
what do think those were, Mom?' 'Probably borage, it's an herb that
attracts bees.' 'Oh, and there were apple trees and pear trees on one
side, and a path in the middle.' 'Which side were the trees on?' 'The
right. No, the left, wait, which hand do I write with? Yes, the right.'
'The apple tree had a million
apples on it!' 'A million??' 'Well, maybe not a million, but a whole
lot!' And so on, so that the mother gets the complete details little by
little.
Educational
Uses of Sight-Seeing
This
is just a game to the children, but the mother is actually doing some
very valuable teaching, training the children's powers of observation
pg 47
and their ability to articulate precise details. She is increasing
their vocabulary by giving them the name of the thing they need at the
right moment, when they ask, 'What was that?' She is also training them
to be accurately truthful by seeing that they tell exactly what they saw without leaving out any details or
exaggerating. A child who gives lots of details in his description such
as, 'A tall tree ending in a point with roundish leaves; it wouldn't be
good for shade because all the branches go up,' deserves to be told the
name of the tree and any facts about it that the mother knows. But a
careless observer who doesn't even know whether the tree was an elm or
beech shouldn't get any reward. The mother shouldn't move an inch to
even look at it or allow herself to be drawn into talking about it
until the child becomes discouraged and goes off to inspect and report
more accurate detail, such as whether the bark is rough or smooth and
how the leaves are shaped. Then the mother can show more interest and
allow the child to lead her to see it.
Discriminating
Observation
Little
by little, the children are learning to pick out important details
about every feature of the landscape around them. Imagine what a
treasure they will find when, years later, they're able to pull out
memories etched in full detail of the beautiful scenery from their
childhood home! The sad thing about most peoples' childhood memories is
that they are too vague and blurry to bring much enjoyment. Why? Not
because they were forgotten, but because the details of the scene were
never thoroughly seen. Even
at the time, the memory was only a hazy impression that certain main
objects were there. So, naturally, after
pg 48
decades, not much can be recalled because the child wasn't paying
enough attention to record the memory well at the time.
III.--'Picture-Painting'
The
Method of Picture Painting
The ability to take
a mental picture of the beauties of nature is so fulfilling that it is
well worth teaching our children how to do it. Keep in mind that
children tend to focus on what's right in front of them and have to be
coaxed to notice what's more distant. Have children look thoroughly at
some landscape, then ask them to close their eyes and bring up the
image in their minds. If any part of their image isn't clear, then they
should take another look at the actual landscape to fill in details,
and then try again. When their mental image is complete, have them
describe it, like this: 'I see a pond, it's shallow on the side closest
to me but deeper on the other side. There are trees along the water on
the deep side and you can see a reflection of the green leaves and
branches so clearly that it looks like there's a woods under the water.
Almost touching the trees in the water is some blue sky with a soft
white cloud. When you look up, you can see the same white cloud but
there's more sky because there are no trees up there. There are also
beautiful water lilies in the far edge of the pond and two or three of
the leaves are turned up so that they look like sails. Near where I am,
three cows have come to get a drink. One is already in the water nearly
up to her neck,' etc.
Strain
on the Attention
Mental
picture painting is a game that children enjoy, although it takes a
good bit of
pg 49
concentrated attention and is therefore tiring. It should only be done
once in a while. Still, it's good to have children memorize some scenic
landscape images because, while making the memory requires effort, the
habit of looking more closely at detail is learned as an unconscious
by-product when children are asked to make detailed mental images every
now and then.
Seeing
Fully and in Detail
In
the beginning, children will need help to get them started. So the
mother might show how it's done by saying, 'Look at the trees reflected
in the water. What do the leaves standing up remind you of?' until
children notice the main details. She should memorize a couple of
mental images and impress her children by closing her eyes and
describing it from memory. Children are such little mimics that they
will copy her example, even using variations of her own minute details
in their own versions.
Children will enjoy this game even more if the mother introduces it by
describing 'a wonderful gallery I've seen,' and then she goes on to
describe individual pictures of different landscapes, children playing,
an old lady sewing--and then she explains that these pictures don't
have frames and aren't painted on canvas. This gallery goes with her
everywhere inside her mind, and, every time she sees a pretty picture,
she studies it until she can make a mental image to add to her
collection. So now,
pg 50
these pictures are hers forever, wherever she goes, to look at anytime
she wants.
A
Means of Solace and Refreshment
The
habit of storing mental images can't be overrated. It can comfort us
and refresh us. Even in our busiest times, we can stop and take a
mini-vacation in our own piece of nature to be refreshed and gladdened
by 'the silence and calm of things that can't speak or feel.'
This kind of break is available to everyone, but not everyone is able
to carry away an impression strong enough to last. Only some can
revisit scenes from memory that have enough detail to stir the blood,
feel in the heart and bring peace. Yet this isn't the gift of a few
special poets; anyone who tries hard to really see can have it, and parents can
train their children to do this.
However, mothers must be careful not to spoil the child's innocent
delight in making mental pictures by showing him off in front of the
neighbors or Dad and making him perform from memory. She would be better
pg 51
not to say anything to anyone, even if the child has a poetic knack for
it, at least not when the child can hear.
IV. Flowers and Trees
Children
Should Know Local Field Crops
While
doing the mental image exercises, opportunities will come up to make
children familiar with rural tools and jobs. If there are farms around,
they should learn about meadows, pastures and crops like alfalfa,
potatoes and corn, in every stage from plowing the field to harvesting
the crops.
Wildflowers
and the Life-Cycles of
Plants
Myrtle, jewelweed, black-eyed Susan, every wildflower
that grows in the neighborhood should be well-known to children. They
should be able to describe the shape, size and placements of their
leaves and whether the flowers have a single blossom or a head of them.
When they know the flower so well that they could recognze it anywhere,
they should take a look at the area it grew in so that they'll know
what kind of terrain to look for it again in the future. 'We should be
able to find wild thyme here!' 'This is just the kind of place
marigolds grow in; we must come back here in spring to see if there are
any!' If the mother lacks a knowledge of plants, a good field guide
will be indispensable, especially if she can find one that includes
little facts and fun things about the plants. To
pg 52
collect flowers, press them and glue them to cardboard with the name in
English, what kind of habitat it grows in, and when it was found. This
is fun and educational. Even better is to have children make careful
watercolor paintings of their favorite flowers, or of the whole plant.
The
Study of Trees
Children
should also become familiar with trees at an early age. They should
pick about six in the winter when the leaves are gone, perhaps an elm,
a maple, a beech, etc, and watch them during the year. In the winter
they will see the color of the bark, the way the branches grow and the
thickness of its build. They don't need to learn the name of each tree
yet, that can wait until leaves appear. They may notice that the
branches get stiffer and more alive-looking as spring approaches and
life stirs in the leaf buds. They can watch as the leaves unfold,
revealing many waterproof layers. Each species has its own unique way
of wrapping its leaves. The lime tree's buds are reddish, the ash bud
resembles a deer's foot and is not green but black. Tennyson's poem,
The Gardener's Daughter, refers to eyes 'more black than ashbuds at the
beginning of March.'
Seasonal
Changes Should be Followed
So
many wonders appear in spring that it's hard to keep up. There are
dangling flowers, and red-centered flowers on the hazel--both clusters
of flowers on the same tree! There are the festive
pg 53
leaves bursting out on all the trees, learning the shapes of the
leaves, the names of each tree, and learning to recognize them by
observing differences in them. And then come the flowers, each enclosed
in a pretty little bed of a bud, wrapped as intricately as the leaves
but less carefully guarded since they wait to come out until the ground
is warmer and the sun is out to welcome them.
Leigh
Hunt on Flowers
Leigh
Hunt said to imagine: What if we had never seen flowers, and they were
sent to us as a reward for our goodness? Imagine how carefully we'd
watch the growth of the stem and every unfolding of each leaf in
wonder. And then imagine our astonishment when a bud appeared, and
began to unfold in all its delicate, colorful beauty. Well, we have
been seeing flowers for years--but our children haven't. Flowers are
still new and wonderful to them., and it's the fault of grown-ups if
every new flower they see ceases to delight them.
And what about those six trees that the children were watching since
winter? Now children will
pg 54
see that they also flower, although those flowers may be as green as
the leaves. Some trees don't get their leaves until the flowers have
blossomed and fallen off. Soon there is fruit, and children witness
first-hand that every plant bears 'fruit and seed after his kind.' This
is old news to grown-ups, but a good teacher will present all knowledge
as new and exciting by imagining himself in the place of the child and
being amazed with him. Every small miracle that ceases to amaze us is
like a new discovery to our children, as exciting as the discovery of
gravity to Newton.
Calendars
It's a great idea to
have children keep a calendar to record when and where they saw the
first oak leaf, the first tadpole, the first primrose, the first ripe
blackberries. Then next year they can pull out the calendar and know
when to anticipate seeing these things again, and they can note new
discoveries. Imagine how this will add enthusiasm for daily walks and
nature hikes! A day won't go by when something isn't seen to excite
them.
Nature
Journals
As soon as a
child is old enough, he should keep his own nature notebook for his
enjoyment. Every day's walk will give something interesting to
add--three squirrels playing in a tree, a bluejay flying across a
field, a caterpillar crawling up a bush, a snail eating a cabbage leaf,
a spider suddenly dropping from a thread to the ground, where he found
ivy and how it was growing and what plants were growing with it, and
how ivy manages to climb.
pg 55
An intelligent child will think of millions of little things to record
in his nature notebook. At age 5 or 6, he can illustrate his notes with
watercolors. At first he may need a little help with knowing how to
work the medium in general terms, but he should be left to figure out
the rest in whatever way he wants. If he asks how to make purple, we
can tell him to use red and blue, but he should be allowed to mix it in
the proportions he wants to get the right shade. The skill of drawing
may be addressed in some other way, but not in his nature notebook,
that should be for him to fill as he sees fit. A six year old will add
pictures of dandelions, poppies and irises with enthusiasm and accuracy
for no other reason than because he wants to record what he sees.
An exercise book with a stiff cover can be used as a nature notebook,
but the paper inside should be suitable for both watercolor and drawing.
'I
Can't Stop Thinking'
One
little girl said, 'I can't stop thinking, I can't make my mind sit
down!' She speaks for many children. And we adults have very little
imagination; we think that a child's mind will rest when we send him
out to the yard to play after his lessons. But a child's mind is
constantly busy with ideas coming in and out, like a millstone turning
and turning that, if it has nothing to grind, will begin to gring up
itself.
A child should be given work to do to provide something for his mind to
grind, but he should be given
pg 56
things rather than abstract symbols, real things from nature in their
true habitat--in the meadows and woods and shorelines.
V. Living Creatures
Nature
is a Field of Interest and Fun
Live
animals are always interesting to children. Pets become beloved friends
even to children who live too far from the country to see squirrels and
wild rabbits. And usually one can find a pond nearby, even if it takes
a car drive to get to, where children can catch tadpoles, carry them
home and watch them change as their fins disappear, their tails get
shorter and disappear, and the tadpole is suddenly a frog. Turning over
any rock can reveal ants. Everyone knows how wise it is to consider the
ways of ants. If you need more persuasion, read ant specialist Lord
Avebury's account of a twelve-year-old ant. Bees are also interesting.
One teacher was giving a lesson based on the poem that begins, 'How
doth the busy little bee,' but the children weren't interested because
none of them had ever seen a bee! A child who has never known a bee or
birds or flowers is missing a lot, but
pg 57
children living in slums may be so unfamiliar with nature that they
wouldn't know a wasp from a honey bee!
Children
Should be Encouraged to Watch Nature
Children
should be encouraged to quietly and patiently watch the bee, spider,
ant, caterpillar or other wildlife that crosses their path. If this
seems dull to them, they just need to watch more closely, because their
alert eyes can catch the smallest ways of insects in ways that
grown-ups can't without magnifiers. Ants can be watched at home by
making [or buying] an ant
farm. Take twelve ants from an ant-hill (not red ants, they may bite!),
some eggs and a queen. The queen is easy to spot because she's bigger
than the other ants. Take some dirt from the ant hill and put it into
the ant farm with the ants. Leave a hole in a top corner plugged but
accessible. The ants may be restless for a couple of days, but will
then begin to resettle and start arranging the dirt. Once a week,
remove the stopper
pg 58
and put 2 or 3 drops of honey on it. Every 3 weeks, add 10 drops of
water. In the winter, the ants hibernate and won't need food or water.
An ant farm can last for years.
If children are terrified of bugs, it's usually because they caught the
fear of adults around them. Charles Kingsley's children ran after him
carrying creatures such as 'a lovely toad' or 'sweet beetle' in their
bare hands. Yet even Kingsley was horrified by spiders. A child who
spends an hour watching a grub won't be scared of it. Everything he
learns should be added to his nature notebook by him or, if he's too
little to write, his mother. He can include where he saw it, what it
was
doing, its color, how many legs, etc. Someday he will hear its
scientific name and
it will seem like an old friend.
The
Power of Impression in the Home
Some
children are born naturalists, but even those who aren't were born with
natural curiosity about the world should be encouraged to observe
nature. Most children are influenced by the opinions of those around
them and if their parents don't care about nature, or are disgusted by
little creatures, they will pick up that attitude and all the wonders
of nature will pass them by. The book The
Natural History of
pg 59
Selborne would not exist if
Gilbert White's father had not taken him on daily discovery walks in
Selborne. John Audubon said that as soon as he began walking and
talking, his father constantly pointed out objects in nature. His
father would bring him birds and flowers and show him details such as
the birds' elegant movement, or the softness of the feathers, or how
they
showed fear or pleasure, or their perfect form. He would talk about
their seasonal migrations, where they lived and how they would change.
It was this early influence that excited Audubon and inspired him to
make birds his life's work and think about the God who created them
What
Town Children Can Do
Children
who live in town can watch sparrows by leaving them breadcrumbs. There
are lots of fun things to be done with sparrows. A man in the garden of
Tuileries tamed them to eat from his hands and come when he called a
pg 60
specific individual bird, even though most people couldn't tell them
apart.
A child who can't tell the difference between a thrush, a swallow, a
blackbird or a skylark is as sad as those children who had never seen a
bee. A nice first acquaintance with a critter is to find a furry
caterpillar shuffling along looking for a quiet place to rest. He can
be put in a box covered with netting that can be seen through. He won't
need food because he'll soon spin a cocoon, split his skin, and enter
the cocoon, where he'll stay for months. At last, he will break out of
the cocoon as a butterfly. Most six-year-olds have done this type of
science project. It isn't just fun, it's more educational than a whole
science book, or lessons in geography
pg 61
or Latin. It's no good when children get their knowledge of science
from books. They get so used to reading about marvels of nature and
never seeing it for themselves that nothing interests them. The way to
cure this is to let them alone for awhile and then start something
totally different. It's not the children's fault that nature bores
them; they are naturally curious and eager to explore the world and
everything in it. There's a poem that says that the person who can best
appreciate God is the one who is familiar with the natural world He
made.
Nature
Knowledge is Most Important
for Young Children
Adults should realize that the most valuable
thing children can learn is what they discover themselves about the
world they live in. Once they experience first-hand the wonder of
nature, they will want to make nature observation a life-long habit.
All people are supposed to be observers of nature and there's no excuse
for living in a world so full of amazing plants and animals and not be
interested in them.
Mental
Training of a Child Naturalist
Besides
appreciating the world, observing nature develops other mental
powers--ability to focus, to tell things apart, to patiently seek
answers. These things are useful in every facet of life. And, for the
person who observes nature, life is so
pg 62
interesting that there's no time to develop mischievous characteristics
that come from being bored. How can a person be irritable or sullen or
stubborn when he's always preoccupied with nature?
Nature
Observation Especially Valuable for
Girls
Nature study is even more important for girls because
girls are more apt to fall into ugly moods because they have so much
time
on their hands. Girls have less mental challenges and therefore need an
absorbing passion to keep their minds on. Their weaker bodies need the
strengthening of the great outdoors. Also, girls and women tend to be
self-centered and spend all their time thinking about petty matters and
worthless admirations, and nature study can lift their thoughts onto
bigger things. It's good to get girls thinking of something outside of
themselves since they're the ones who will be raising and teaching the
next generation.
VI.--Field-Lore and
Naturalists' Books
Reverence
for Life
Should
children study biology, botany and zoology by dissecting and taking
things apart? Not usually; a child younger than 6 or 8 years old
shouldn't be pulling flowers apart to study them at a time when they
should be learning to revere and protect life rather than destroy it
(mosquitoes and other pests excepted!) An awe for
pg 63
the precious gift of a life that can be destroyed by a cruel child, but
can never be brought back, is an important lesson for children. A poem
says that we should grow in knowledge, but it's more important to grow
in reverence.
The child who sees his mother reverently and softly kiss a snowdrop
flower
is learning something that no book can teach him. When they are older,
they will understand that all science is merely a study of God's
creation and that sometimes sacrifices must be made in the name of
knowledge for the good of others. Then, all the things they have seen,
and all the facts they have collected will form a great foundation for
studying science. Until then, let them 'consider the lilies of the
field and the fowls of the air.'
Rough
Classification Should be Made First Hand
Children
should know the correct name for parts of things, such as petals,
sepals, etc, to help them describe what they see. They should be
encouraged to group things together by leaf shape, or leaf vein
pattern, or number of flower petals, or whether they keep their leaves
all year, or animals that have a backbone, or animals that eat grass or
eat meat, etc. Collecting and sorting plant specimens is fun and good
practice
pg 64
in noticing similarities and differences in things. Any beginning book
of botany should be helpful in classifying leaves and flowers.
The ability to group things together by type and find differences is
one of the higher orders of intellect, and every opportunity to use it
first-hand should be encouraged. Learning classifications from a book
takes no mental power, except maybe rote memory. If the skill of rote
memory is deemed necessary, then the child might just as well memorize
some phrases in a foreign language to satisfy that requirement!
Naturalist
Books
If
children don't need to learn Latin names of things, then does that mean
they don't need books about nature? No, but their nature books should
be the kind that reveal the wonder of nature and inspire in children a
wish to make their own nature discoveries. Some examples of these are
books by Arabella Buckley, Thomas Seton and William J Long. Although
some of them are written by highly educated scientists, they are fun to
read and can be understood by laypeople.
Mothers
and Teachers Should Know about
Nature
A mother should read these kinds of books herself, not
just to collect little bits of knowledge to pass on to her children as
they come across things she's read about, but so that she can learn
enough to answer their questions and help the children with their
observations. Not only mothers, but anyone who spends
pg 65
time with children should learn about nature. Children will love a
person who knows the things they want to find out about and such a
person may influence a young mind to have a passion for nature that
will be retained for life, and might even make a discovery that will
benefit the whole world.
VII.--The Child Gets
Knowledge By Means Of His Senses
Nature's
Lessons
A child
watching something totally new to him, such as a farm plow at work, is
as
intently focused as a nursing baby. In fact, he is taking in nourishment--the kind
of mind food that his brain needs. A young child uses all of his senses
to find out every facet of knowledge he can about everything new that
comes his way. Everyone has seen how a baby, given a spoon to keep him
quiet, will look at it, feel it, put it in his mouth, and finally bang
it to see what kind of noise it will make. This is like school for him,
and he learns at a surprisingly fast rate when you consider how much
there is just in the act of seeing alone to a baby who still doesn't
know the difference between a flat object and a round one. Everything
is new to him and some concepts, such as flat and round, can only be
learned by experience.
pg 66
At first, a tiny baby will grasp at the air until it makes contact with
an object. That's how he learns where things are, since direction means
nothing to him yet. And the moon looks close enough to grab. He has no
idea that a horse or a housefly aren't toys--far and near are foreign
concepts to him, and it takes trial and error to understand the
relationship between what he sees and where things are. But he learns
naturally at his own pace, never tiring, and slowly learning just what
he needs to know about the world around him.
And this is exactly what a child should be doing for the first few
years. He should be getting familiar with the real things in his own
environment. Some day he will read about things he can't see; how will
he conceive of them without the knowledge of common objects in his
experience to relate them to? Some day he will reflect, contemplate,
reason. What will he have to think about without a file of knowledge
collected and stored in his memory? A child who has witnessed the sun
high in the sky on a summer's day at noon, and how much lower it is at
noon in the winter, will understand why a vertical sun makes the
tropics hot, and how the latitude of the horizon effects climate.
Too
Much Pressure
Many people worry
about putting young children under pressure and stress with too many
lessons. It is true that formal lessons may be too much for a very
young child because
pg 67
that's not what his mind is ready to handle yet. It would be like
expecting a toddler to bench press a hundred pounds. But his mind is
alert and active and has no problem handling what Nature intended.
Children never get tired of finding out, in their own way, about new
things. This is just the kind of thing they hunger for because that's
what their minds need to grow on.
Object
Lessons
Young children
crave knowledge about new things. But how do we satisfy their hunger?
Preschools and kindergartens use object lessons, which are as meager as
trying to feed a hungry horse on one bean a day. A child going about
his daily routine at home comes across lots of new things, although
with less formality than a school might schedule. Yet neither schools
nor most homes make a point of exposing the child to the kind of feast
his eyes crave.
A
Child Learns from Real Things
Grown-ups
are more mature and have been educated at school to get most knowledge
from words--either conversation or reading. But when we try to make
a child learn that way, he is slow to catch on because he doesn't have
enough life experiences to attach real meanings to very many words.
Most words are like the vocabulary of a foreign language, known only by
hearsay. But put a real object in front of a child, and he knows more
about than most grown-ups. His mind is made to absorb that kind of
knowledge. As his experiences with real things grows, his
knowledge of words grows because language is mankind's attempt to
express what we know. This is why
pg 68
children ask endless questions. They aren't trying to learn about
objects; they are trying to learn the words with which to express what
they already know. How sad that any child, with such a drive to learn,
should be confined within the walls of a house or humdrum streets of
his neighborhood. Even a child allowed to run free in the country
won't learn as much as he might if he just gets random observations
with no plan or direction. All that potential is wasted.
The
Sense of Beauty Comes From Early
Contact with Nature
Children can learn an unlimited amount of
things that they'll never forget before even beginning school. A child
is
ten times better off if he knows where to find the prettiest birch
trees, or the four best ash trees in his neighborhood, than a boy who
doesn't even know the difference between an elm and an oak. He is
not only likely to be more successful, but happier, too, because the
beauty of nature affects our feelings. Dr. Carpenter said that, when
our minds have contact with nature, our sense of sublime beauty and
order is touched. Dr. Morrell said that people who have learned to
appreciate form and beauty credit exposure to beauty in their
infancy, before they could even talk.
pg 69
Most
Grown-ups Lose the Habit of
Observation
Mary Ann Evans (pen name George Eliot) owes her
father for letting her go on long
business drives through the country with him. She would stand between
his knees, quietly observing everything. She used her memories of those
beautiful rural scenes when she wrote Adam Bede and The Mill on the
Floss. Wordsworth grew up on the mountains and wrote poems about
nature. Tennyson used imagery from his childhood. Dickens, speaking
philosophically in David Copperfield, said that he was a very observant
child. Before children can even speak, they're able to form images from
their surrounding. The ability to remember details comes naturally to
children; a few retain that skill as adults and keep a sense of
freshness and contentedness as well.
VIII.--The Child Should Be
Made Familiar With Natural Objects
An
Observant Child Should be Exposed to Things Worth Observing
What good is it to be
observant if
pg 70
nobody bothers to make sure there are things around to observe? And
here is the difference between town streets and the rich atmosphere of
the country. Towns have lots of things to see, and children who live in
town get street-smart, to be sure. But the kind of knowledge one gets
of the streets are bits and pieces that don't relate to anything else
in the wide world and are a dead end of information. Knowing one's way
around town might be convenient, but a person isn't really
larger-minded for knowing which side of the street Walmart is on, and
how to get to the grocery store.
Every
Object in Nature is a Member of a
Set
But take any object from nature, and it relates to
others like it, variations in a species or group. Whatever you learn
about it can be applied to the science of all the others like it. If
you break off a twig in the spring, you'll see a ring of wood around
the pithy center, and you have witnessed right there one of the
distinguishing characteristics of many plants. Or, pick up a pebble and
note that it's smooth and rounded from being worn by the weather and
water--and you have witnessed the concept of erosion, which is
responsible for most beautiful landscapes--valleys, canyons, and hills.
A child who spends time with nature doesn't need to have erosion
or dicotyledonous [two-leafed plants]
described to him; he sees it for himself. Difficult abstract ideas that
he might not have come face to face with will be easily illustrated to
him by their effects on very familiar objects.
pg 71
Power
will Increasingly Pass into
the Hands of Scientific Men
Mothers are obligated to make sure
their children spend time with nature and to help them develop the love
of investigation. Charles Kingsley said that those who understood
science would rule the world because nature would have taught them
their own true ignorance in light of the vastness of the universe. And
familiarity with the laws of nature would be knowledge that would help
them act wisely.
Intimacy
with Nature Encourages
Personal Well-being
But preparing them for a place in society
is only one benefit of early nature study. A child who loves nature
will have an interest that will enrich his life forever and keep him
healthy. Kingsley also said that he knew of some uncontrollably wild
and reckless people whose thirst for adventure was channeled into
constructive pursuits such as hunting for wild birds' eggs. A girl can
escape the vanity of silly, trivial luxury by keeping her mind occupied
on collecting shells,
pg 72
fossils and flowers. Thus, her mind and soul are protected from
worldliness by 'considering the lilies of the field, how they grow.'
IX.--Out-Of-Door Geography
Small
Things May Illustrate Bigger Things
We
detoured from our topic to impress on mothers how important it is to
inspire a love of nature in their children. A passion for natural
objects can be like a wellspring of refreshment to a dry heart.
Meanwhile, what about that mother from a few chapters back, who has
been outdoors with her children? What is she to do next? She mustn't
neglect teaching topography in her attempt to get children outside, as
one teacher did, who when asked how she had time to fit it all in,
said, 'Oh, I leave out subjects of no educational value; I do not teach
geography, for instance.'
Pictorial
Geography
But a
mother knows better. She will find lots of ways to sneak in geography
lessons. A duck pond can illustrate a big lake. A small brook can be
like the Nile River. A little hill can be the Swiss Alps. A copse of
trees can be the Amazon rainforest. A reedy swamp might be the rice
fields of China. A meadow could be like the western prairies. A field
of purple flowers might be the cotton fields of the south. Every kind
of geographical type can be illustrated casually this way. The concept
of maps can be taught in later years.
pg 73
The
Position of the Sun
Children
should also learn to tell the time by the sun's position in the sky.
They will undoubtedly ask if the sun ever gets tired, and then the
mother can talk about the relative sizes of the sun and earth and about
the orbits of bodies in the heavens.
Clouds,
Rain, Snow, and Hail
Clouds,
rain, snow, hail, wind and fog are all wonders of God that mothers will
be asked to explain to their children in simple terms. If children are
to understand any concepts of maps and geography at all, they will have
to begin by learning about what's right in their own environment.
Distance is something that children must first learn at home, and it's
fun for them to learn it. A child's pace [one step] can be measured and
compared to the paces of his siblings. Then he can count how many steps
it takes to walk to a certain point and multiply to get the
distance--so many steps equals so many yards distance. Various walks
around the home can be measured in this way. The time it takes to walk
one hundred steps can be calculated and used as a reference to estimate
other distances walked. If it takes two minutes for him to walk one
hundred yards, he can calculate
pg 74
how far he's gone after walking for 30 minutes or 35 minutes, and he
can figure out how long he has to walk to go one mile. The longer the
legs of a person, the bigger their pace. That's why most grown-ups can
walk a mile in just twenty minutes.
Direction
After the child is
comfortable with calculating distance, the concept of direction can be
introduced. The first step is making him aware of the progress of the
sun. If he observes where the sun rises and sets in the sky during the
year, he will have already learned something. He should be made aware
of how the sun's light reflects in different windows in morning and
evening, the differences in shadows at various times of day, how
shadows are made by playing with a figure between a screen and a
flashlight [or perhaps by making
hand shadows!] He should be made aware of the heat when the sun
is at its highest in the sky, and how the sun being lower in the sky
results in cooler temperatures. He can be reminded how he feels warmer
in a room while standing close to the source of the heat rather
than in a far-off corner. When he is familiar with all of these
observations related to the sun, he will be ready for the concept of
direction, since that depends entirely on the sun.
East
and West
The first ideas
to learn are that the sun rises in the east and sets in the west. Just
by knowing this he'll be able to tell in which direction nearby streets
and buildings are from his house or the town
pg 75
where he lives. Have him stand so that east is towards his right where
the sun rises and west is towards his left, where the sun sets.
Everything straight in front of him is north, everything behind him is
south. If he is in a certain place and wants to know in which direction
a certain road goes but he has never seen the sun rise or set there, he
can observe where his shadow falls at noon. At noon, all shadows fall a
little north. Then he just has to face north so that east is on his
right side and west is on his left side to tell which direction the
road goes.
Practice
in Finding Direction
Here's
a way to learn something about the names of England's great railways.
With a little practice, telling direction by the sun will get easier.
Let him practice by looking out windows at home or school to observe
which direction they face, or which direction rows of houses or church
walls face. Soon he'll be able to tell the direction of the wind by
observing smoke blowing from a chimney or branches or fields blowing in
the breeze. If the wind blows in from the north, it means colder
weather and perhaps some snow. If it's a west wind (from the west), it
may mean rain. Children should understand that a wind is named for
where it came from, not where
it's
pg 76
blowing to. In the same way,
he is English because he's from England. He doesn't become French
because he's going to France. Now the concepts of distance and
direction can be combined. A certain building might be judged to be 200
yards east of the gate, or a town might be two miles to the west. The
child will soon find that not everything is exactly north or south or
east or west. Let him figure out his own way of solving that
difficulty: 'It's more east than west,' or 'It's sort of east but not
quite,' or 'It's halfway between east and west.' He will appreciate the
value of exact expression when he comes across a need for it on his
own.
Later he can have a compass and observe how it marks all four
directions. The compass will display the in-between names for all those
difficult-to-pin-down directions he came across before.
Compass
Drill
Then he can do
compass exercises like this: Have him stand so that the compass points
north. Then have him turn towards the east and observe how the needle
moves in a different direction. However he turns, the needle follows
with a movement of its own. How does the compass know when he moves?
Have him walk straight in any direction and note that the needle isn't
perfectly still, because, no matter how hard he tries, he
pg 77
can't help walking a little to the right or to the left. Have him move
in a complete circle very slowly and watch the needle also make a
complete circle in the opposite direction as it tries to stay pointed
towards the north.
Boundaries
Once children
understand the concept of direction, the concept of boundaries comes
easily. A certain field, for example, is bounded by a road on the
south, by a fenced field on the south-east, a hedge on the north-east,
etc. By this, children come to understand that boundaries are no more
than a space marked out by whatever touches it. A field may touch
another without having any visible line between them, but it's still a
boundary. Children should have a clear understanding of this because,
later, they will come across countries in their geography lessons that
are 'bounded by such and such.' Whether a space is a village, town,
pond or field, children should be made to observe what kinds of crops
grow in their area and why the land was used for those crops, or
pasturing sheep, and what kinds of rocks are in the ground, and how
many different kinds of trees grow there. For every field or space they
examine, they should sketch it out in the dirt, drawing a rough outline
of the shape and lettering N, S, E and W.
Drawing
Plans
Once they have drawn a
few of these rough plans of outdoor spaces, they can sometimes pace the
length of a field and draw a kind of map to scale, allowing one inch
for every five or ten yards. Then they can sketch the lay-out of the
garden or barn or house.
pg 78
Local
Geography
A child's own
area may provide opportunities to learn what a hill is, or a dale,
pool, brook, watershed, current, bed, bank, tributary, and the relative
position of nearby towns. He should be able to sketch this roughly with
chalk or a rock or even a stick in the dirt, estimating the distances
of all those things.
X.--The Child And
Mother-Nature
The
Mother Must Resist Too Much
Talking
Does such an ambitious plan sound overwhelming for the
mother? Does she imagine herself having to talk for 6 hours and still
not able to get through all that's expected of her? On the contrary,
the less talking she does, the better. As for the amount of work to be
done, remember the fable of the pendulum. Yes, there are countless
tocks to be ticked, but there will always be a second of time to tick
in, and no more than one tick is expected in any one second.
Something
New Every Day
Children
are quick. In 15 minutes, they will have finished with their
sight-seeing exercise or imaginary picture painting. Other than that,
an occasional discovery that the mother shows them with a name and
maybe a dozen words about it at just the right time are all that's
needed; the children will have formed an interest in something they can
continue on their own. Just one
pg 79
or two of these discoveries should happen in any given day.
And the day still has lots of time to play. The hardest part for the
mother will be to keep from filling the time with her talking, and
keeping the children from spending their day listening to her instead
of going off on their own. Children love pleasant times chatting with
their mother, but communing with their greater Mother (earth) is more
important, and they should be left to themselves to do it. It should be
a peaceful time--the mother can read her book or write a letter,
resisting the impulse to chatter; the child stares up at a tree or down
at a flower, doing nothing in particular and thinking nothing in
particular. Or else the child pretends to be a bird in a tree, or just
runs in joyful abandon, as children like to do. And all the time,
Nature is doing its part to influence the child, vowing to do what
Wordsworth's poem says--to take the child as its own and make him a
child of Nature.
Two
Things a Mother May Do
There
is one thing the mother is allowed to do to come between Nature and her
children, but only once a week or once a month. And even then, it isn't
with lots of lecturing talk, but with a look and comment of delight as
she notices and draws the child's attention to some especially
beautiful color in the landscape or cloud formation. There is one
other thing she may do, but only rarely and with tender reverence. She
might do this as a prayer, since that
pg 80
is a softer and less direct way for the child to hear something. She
might point out some beautiful flower or especially grand tree as
something that isn't just a thing of beauty, but a beautiful thought of
God that he delights in and loves to see us enjoy. This kind of
sympathetic comment touches a child more than many sermons about
divinity.
XI.--Out-Of-Door Games, etc.
The day's obligations aren't over yet. There still needs to be an hour
or two of games in the afternoon and at least one lesson completed.
Just thinking about lessons may seem dull, but it only has to be a
short lesson, maybe ten minutes long. In fact, shorter is better, and
the little break and focused attention will give renewed zest to the
playtime after that.
The
French Lesson
The lesson
to be squeezed in during the ten minute break is French. Children
should learn French orally, by hearing and repeating French phrases.
They should begin when they're young enough that the difference in
accent doesn't sound so striking and unfamiliar, when they're young and
uninhibited enough not to be embarrassed to try saying the words. They
should learn a few new French words every day, maybe 2-6 words. Words
they've already learned should be kept in use so they don't forget
them. It is important to keep their tongues and
pg 81
ears accustomed to French words, so the lessons should be done every
day without fail. It might be easier to fit it in with whatever is
happening on that day's excursions--the new French words might be
leaves, branches, or trunk of a tree. Or they might be the colors of
flowers, ways a bird gets around, clouds, animals, children. In fact,
the new words should be just one more way for the child to express the
things that are in his mind.
Noisy
Games
Afternoon games
after lunch are important for older children, although the younger ones
will probably be worn out by then from the activity of the morning,
which is so good for their muscles. They can take a nap in the open air
and wake up refreshed. Meanwhile, the older children can play. The more
active they are, the better for their health. This is one reason why
the places they go should be a bit secluded--they can yell as loud as
they
want and not bother anyone. People rarely think of the muscles of the
internal organs, but the yelling and shouting that children love so
much, is nature's way of exercising their internal organs so that they
grow and develop properly. People complain about weak lungs or weak
chest, and it never occurs to anyone that strong lungs and a strong
chest come like everything else--by exercise and hard work. Still,
pg 82
children's yelling can be made to sound more pleasant by
encouraging them to make musical and rhythmic noise, like the French
children who dance and sing in their play. These kinds of games were
probably played at weddings and funerals, like the games children
played
in Jerusalem long ago.
Singing
Rhymes and Rounds
Before the Puritans
made people more serious, people of all ages used to dance out little
dramas on the village green while they sang little rhymes like the ones
French children still sing. Some of them still exist and can be heard
when children play--There came three dukes a-riding, Oranges and lemons
say the bells of St Clemons, Here we come gathering nuts in May, etc.
There are lots of these little sing-songy rhymes that get the feet to
tapping. And with topics like dukes, oranges, nuts--who can resist?
Kindergarten teachers teach little educational rhymes to children, but
theirs are usually pointless and don't grab the children's attention
and get passed down from one generation of children to the next in the
same way that the old ones have, even though they've never been written
down in books.
pg 83
Jumping-rope
and Badminton
Baseball,
tennis, and soccer are great games when children are old enough for
them. They help develop the muscles and teach children the discipline
of playing by the rules. But our mother with her small group of
children under nine won't be up for such organized games. They will
more likely be playing tag, follow the leader, racing, chasing and all
kinds of fun games that they'll make up. Even better is a hoop, a ball,
a
racquet, or a jump rope. The best kind of jump rope is a single
skipping rope. Jumping backwards through it is even healthier than
forward because the chest expands more. Badminton is a good game,
providing an opportunity to excel. It is worth noting that Jane Austen
was so good at shuttlecock (a game like badminton) that she impressed
her nieces and nephews. In badminton, practicing in order to get good
exercises many muscles and develops grace. It can be played indoors or
out. The best practice is to keep the birdie in the air with a racquet
in each hand to develop both arm muscles. But for me to arbitrarily
assign one game over another is pointless since games tend to change in
fashionable popularity as much as clothing styles.
Climbing
Mothers don't like
their children to climb very much. Ripped clothes, scraped knees,
pg 84
and toes making holes in shoes (and even worse accidents!) make it a
risky amusement. Yet it really is great exercise. Few skills use so
many muscle groups and yet develop grace. And the bravery and
resourcefulness it demands are so beneficial that even girls should be
encouraged to try it. Children learn to heed caution, too, which makes
them less prone to take foolish dares. Remember not to panic if a child
looks precarious--don't startle the child by yelling out 'Get down from
there!' or 'You'll break your neck!' because that could actually make
the child fall. Town children can also go boating or swimming by taking
a trip to the sea or the lake on a vacation. Or, they can use swimming
pools in town. Most children should learn to swim at age seven, not
just because it could keep them safe in the water, but because it's a
fun way to use their muscles.
Clothing
Children should be
dressed appropriately for their outings, preferably in wool, serge or
flannel. Wool is better than cotton and
pg 85
linen because it helps retain some body heat but doesn't attract the
sun's heat. So a child wearing wool who is hot from playing won't get a
sudden chill from losing heat too quickly like a child wearing linen.
And he stays cooler in the sun and warmer in the shade.
XII.--Walks In Bad Weather
Winter
Walks are as Necessary as Summer
Walks
So far, everything here has been for summer weather, but
it's not summer in our part of the world all year. But how to get fresh
air and exercise in wet or cold weather is more important since most
people don't need any encouragement to be outside when the weather is
nice. The best thing is for children to be outside in the winter for 2
or 3 hours a day, maybe broken up so that they're out for a while in
the morning and then again in the afternoon.
Pleasures
of Walks in Frost and Snow
When
there's frost or snow on the ground, children have fun sliding,
throwing snowballs and building from snow. But even when the snow is
slushy and dirty, or the sky is gray, they should have interesting
things to do outside so that their hearts are cheerful even when the
day is cold and dreary.
Observations
in Winter
Everything
that's already been mentioned about looking for sights, and painting
imaginary landscapes in the mind, and French lessons and discoveries to
be noted in
pg 86
the nature notebook can be done in the winter as well as summer, and
there is plenty to see then. A tree bare of leaves may be guessed to be
an oak by its trunk shape. That can be recorded in the nature notebook,
and then, when spring comes, the children can look at the leaves and
see if their guess was right. Birds driven to search for food are
abundant in the winter.
Various poems talk about observations that can be made in winter.
Cattle are still out, behind fences. The sun still rises and sets. Long
shadows can be seen from plants and trees. Sparrows come out of their
shelters. Robins [robins in England
are not the same as the American
robin] sing and flit from twig to twig, shaking snow from
tree branches.
There is enough to see outside in winter to satisfy any poet. In
fact, winter may be even better because there aren't so many things
going on in nature that they crowd each other out. It's easier to
notice what's there.
Habit
of Attention
Winter
walks, whether in town or in the country, afford many opportunities to
develop the child's habit of paying attention. The French magician
Robert Houdin said that he and his son used to play a game where they
would pass by a shop only long enough to get one good look at the shop
window. Then they'd go a few steps away and pull out paper and pencil
and start listing to see who could remember more
pg 87
items from the shop window. Houdin was surprised at his son's quick
memory. His son could often remember 40 objects, while Houdin could
only remember 30. When they went back to check their lists, his son was
rarely wrong. This is one idea you might try on your own winter walks.
Walks
in Wet Weather
But what
about rainy weather? Rain, unless it's really heavy, doesn't harm
children if they're dressed properly. They shouldn't wear waterproof
clothes because, although the rain will stay out, the skin won't be
able to breathe and being able to get rid of waste through the dampness
of the skin is a good way to ward off disease.
Outer
Garments
Children
should wear coarse woolen clothes that they can change as soon as they
get home so they don't catch a cold. This should be common sense. Wet
cloths are put on the forehead of someone with a fever to evaporate
heat from his body. But removing heat by evaporation is not what
you want to do when coming in from the rain. Being wet is no more risky
than taking a bath if the wet clothes aren't allowed to stay on as they
dry, because the drying process takes body heat with it as it
evaporates. It's the loss of body heat, not the wetness itself, that
causes colds.
pg 88
If a child is active and having fun, then a little rain won't hurt him.
But if the child already has a cold, then activity might increase any
inflammation, so the child should stay in.
Richter [presumably Jean Paul, the
poet who wrote Hesperus] said that spring rain was like an
electric bath and very healthy. Whether that's true or not, rain does
clear the air, which is healthy for the air of dirty cities. And, in
any case, rain won't hurt anyone. Lots of exercise in the open air is
so healthy that rain shouldn't stop children from going outside unless
they're sick. A wet walk tramping through rain is fun. Even the rain
beating down feels good. Jogging and running in the rain is excellent
as long children don't overtire themselves.
Precautions
Although being out
in the rain is fine, children shouldn't sit around in wet clothes. If
they're going on a visit or to school or church where they won't have a
chance to change, they should use waterproof wraps to keep their
clothes dry.
XIII.––'Red Indian' Life
Scouting
Baden Powell's book
Scouting inspired hundreds of
families to take to the great outdoors on
scouting expeditions.
pg 89
One of the exercises that can be fun is for four people to decide on a
place to ambush. The other team sends out a scout who must find the
ambush and then alert his comrades without being detected. Every family
should have a copy of Scouting to help recapture the kind of Indian
skills that we've lost by our civilized modern lives. It's good to know
how to be alert and able in the wild.
Bird-Watching
Stalking birds
for the purpose of watching them in their native environment is much
more challenging and exciting than stalking nests to collect the eggs.
It's also more humane. Being a good scout is useful in stalking birds
because it enables you to creep as silently as a shadow behind the
bushes on hands and knees without disturbing even a twig or pebble,
until you're almost face to face with a pair of sandpipers and you can
watch them run daintily, and hear their call. If children practice
familiarizing themselves with local bird calls in the winter, when
birds are fewer in number, it will be easier to recognize specific
calls in summer. There are so many bird calls in June that it can be
bewildering trying to isolate them. But if one song that is
recognizable from the winter can be singled out, and then another, it
will be easier. The key to recognizing birds is knowing their call, and
the only way to learn new ones is to single out and listen to one
that's new
pg 90
to you. There is a joy that is remembered forever from tracking a bird
call to its source and finally locating the bird itself.
But there are rules for bird-stalking. Not only must you be quiet so
the birds aren't scared away, but you can't even think the thoughts you can't say.
If you let yourself start thinking about anything else, then you will
be distracted and miss the birds. You might not even catch their calls.
Here are two experiences from one bird lover:
'We heard a note something like a copper finch, only slower. We looked
up into the branches of an ash tree to see if we could track the bird
by following the movement of twigs. We went up to a higher path where
we were almost level to the tree tops and then we saw it--a shy little
willow warbler looking for food. A bubbling bird call drew us to the
next tree, where we spotted a wood wren and watched him sing.'
'A joyful burst of song came from a nearby bush. We crept on and found
a blackcap warbler turning excitedly around and around, singing. We
watched, and then followed him to his next station by watching the
branches move lightly. A hoarse screech from another tree told us that
a green-finch was nearby. We chased him for a long time before catching
a glimpse of him. He came to a twig where we could see him, and then he
started to sing. I would never have matched him to his song if I hadn't
seen him myself. Then we heard a squeaky call along another tree, and
found a brown wren running up and around an ash while uttering his
single note.
'Another day we hid behind a wall
pg 91
watching a field by a lake. We saw a green plover, with his dashing
crest, running and pecking. We even caught sight of the red under his
tail. Plovers camouflage themselves so well that they seem to
disappear, but we watched, hoping for another look. But someone coughed
and a dozen of them flew up with a cry that seemed to say, 'Why don't
you leave us alone?' Their flight roused other birds. We saw a snipe
fly upwards from the edge of the marsh in a zigzag pattern, make a
circle in the sky, and land again near where it had been before. Then
two sandpipers flew up along the water's edge, whistling the whole
time. By a little ditch we watched a field wagtail. When he turned just
right in the sun, we saw by his yellow breast that he was a yellow
wagtail. We heard a loud, 'tiss-sick' from near the wall and spotted a
black and white pied dishwasher with food in his beak for his babies.
He was waiting for us to leave before giving away his nest. So we crept
out of view behind a tree and, after a few minutes, we saw him go into
his hole. An angry chatter that sounded like a broom on Venetian blinds
directed our eyes to a little brown wren. In a minute, he disappeared
over the side.'
From another bird lover:
'Now the children are more interested in seeing the birds than
collecting eggs. Now, instead of asking what the eggs are like, they
want to know what the bird is
like. We've been using a field guide to identify birds and learn a few
things about them.
pg 92
'But now, about the birds we've seen. There are lots of stonechats [a thrush whose call resembles the sound
of falling pebbles] who live on the moor. I got prickles all
over my lower legs from standing in a patch of thorny shrub the first
time I saw a stonechat. As I watched, I was rewarded by seeing at least
four pairs at the same time! Do you know which birds I'm talking about?
The males are so pretty, with a black head and face, white neck,
reddish breast and dark back. They have a sweet little song, longer
than a copper finch's, and they make a chit-chat cry when you disturb
them. They don't make long flights, but can hover in the air like a
flycatcher. There are also sand martins that make holes in the cliffs.
We tried to see how deep they burrowed to make their nests. I put my
arm in all the way up to my elbow in some deserted holes and still
didn't reach the end! I think my favorites are the reed warblers. I
know of at least four pairs, and when I could get both children to stop
talking for a few minutes, we could see them hopping up the down the
reeds and singing right in full view.'
These are the kinds of treasures that bird-stalkers find. How sad for
children who never learn the gentle art of bird-stalking, which
satisfies the eyes, discourages the greed of collecting, kills no
living thing, and yet gives a wonderful possession to enjoy forever.
XIV.--Children Need
Country Air
The
Essential Proportion of Oxygen
Everyone
knows that breathing air that has plenty of oxygen is the key to a
strong life and healthy body.
pg 93
Also, anything that produces heat--living bodies, fireplace, candle,
gas
lamp--uses up some oxygen in the air. Think of the atmosphere as a
savings bank and everything that breathes or burns air is drawing some
oxygen out of the account. Where there are a lot of people and animals
breathing, and fire burning, there may be such a drain on the oxygen
that there's not enough to support life, and death occurs. Where the
drain is less urgent, animals may be fine, but people survive in a weak
state of health.
Excess
of Carbon Dioxide
Also,
everything that breathes or burns expels a harmful gas called carbonic
acid. [I'm guessing that Charlotte
Mason was thinking of carbon dioxide; carbonic acid is a weak acid
formed when you dissolve carbon dioxide in water.] Even the
purest air has a little bit of carbon dioxide, and that
tiny bit is healthy. But if you increase it with furnaces, fires, and
living beings, the air becomes unhealthy. The more carbon dioxide in
the
room, the worse the air is. If there's an unusually high amount of
carbon dioxide, as there may be when too many people huddle together in
an unventilated room, they may all quickly die of suffocation.
Fresh
Oxygenated Air
That's
why you can't enjoy fullness of life living in the city. For grown-ups,
the stimulation and excitement of city life may compensate for the
impure air in the same way that country people may trade off the
advantages of a slow rural life for a lack of stimulation and mental
sluggishness if they allow it. But for children who aren't just
breathing but growing, and therefore require more oxygen
pg 94
than adults to keep their internal organs running, it is cruel to keep
them from getting lots and lots of fresh, pure air every day, or at
least, very frequently. This kind of air isn't found in town.
Solar
Rays from Sunshine
This is only one
reason why it's so important for children to spend long days in the
country. Another reason is that they need sunshine. Country people have
a healthy, rosy color. But miners who spend all day underground have a
sickly yellow complexion. So do people who live in cellars and dark
valleys. The reason is that the ruddiness of health comes from lots of
red blood cells developing in the blood and that happens mostly in the
abundance of sunlight. Scientists are also beginning to suspect that
not only the visible rays of the sun by which we see colors, but also
invisible heat rays and chemical rays [ultraviolet?]
have some necessary effect on our health that we still don't understand.
An
Ideal Physical Model for a Child
There
was a cute picture in a recent Punch
magazine of two little boys trying out their French on their mother's
new maid. The boys were straight and tall, lean, bright-eyed, alert,
their bodies energetic and full of bounce even while they were still.
It was a delightful picture, even if only to illustrate what a healthy
child should look like. Of course, children inherit many physical
traits from their parents, but this shows what
pg 95
the proper bringing-up can do, with some limitations. Children are born
with certain inherited tendencies and, depending on how the child is
brought up, each tendency may become a weakness of character, or a
strength and blessing. Even in regards to health, it's worthwhile to
have an ideal to aim for. For example, it's a myth that a fat child is
a
healthy child. It's easy to get a child fat. But the bright eyes, open
nature, bounce in the step, clear voice, coordinated, graceful
movements that characterize a healthy child aren't just the result of
feeding or even just physical health. They are the result of a sound,
well mind and soul as well. They signify a
child who has been trained to have a quick, alert mind and a morality
that is accustomed to being happy and self controlled.
PART III
pg 96
'Habit Is Ten Natures'
I.--Education Based Upon
Natural Law
A
Healthy Brain
What I would
like to present to readers is a method of education that's based on
natural laws. We have already discussed how to keep the physical brain
healthy. Only when the brain is properly nourished and active can real
education have any effect.
Outdoor
Life
We already
discussed
the role of outdoor life in a good education. A child's main purpose
for his first 6 or 7 years is to find out everything he can about
everything he sees, hears, feels. He is never tired of learning about
whatever comes his way. Therefore, the parents' first priority should
be putting as much of nature as possible within the child's notice. A
young child's
academic education should be totally comprised of the freedom to
observe things. The early stages of mental development are made up of
pg 97
extreme brain activity as the child observes and discovers things in
his world. Wise educators will
acknowledge God's design in the way individuals evolve and grow, and
will make their efforts conform to that design.
The next topic we need to consider is dry and technical, dealing with
mental/physical matters, but very necessary in any reasonable method of
education.
Habit
Is The Tool That Parents Use
A well-trained habit can
overcome many inherited natures.
If only I could express how much this means to anyone who wants to
teach children! If only every mother understood how habit, in her
knowing
hand, is as useful a tool as the wheel to a potter, or the knife to a
carver. With this instrument--habit--she can conceive of what she wants
her child to be like, and then she can help him to become that! Note
that
the raw material is already there. Even a wheel won't help a potter
create a porcelain vase if all he has to start with is backyard dirt.
Yet, without his potter's wheel, he couldn't turn even the finest clay
into anything nice. I don't like to talk much about myself, but if you,
the reader, don't mind, I'd like to explain my discovery. These are the
steps that led to my 'aha!' moment and helped me to understand that,
with the tool of habit, a
parent can make his child become almost whatever he
wants. However, what is one person's 'aha!' moment will mean nothing to
someone else unless it is explained using the baby steps he took to
arrive at that revelation. So, I'll explain how I came to this
remarkable knowledge. There are three possible perspectives from which
to arrive at this conclusion, but for me, it was this: That forming
good habits is what an education is made of. Education is merely
forming the right habits.
pg 98
II. Children Have No
Power to Compel Themselves
An
Educational Cul-de-sac
A
few years ago I used to hear sermons every month that said that a
well-trained habit can overcome many inherited natures. I was a young,
idealistic teacher just starting out. I thought it was a wonderful
thing to be a teacher, because a teacher leaves a permanent influence
on
her impressionable pupils. If the children didn't turn out right, it
was the teacher's fault. In my zeal, I felt that the teacher's part in
what the child became was immense. But even with all my enthusiasm, the
results were
disappointing. Nothing extraordinary happened. My students were
generally good children who had been brought up by conscientious
parents. But they tended to act in accordance with their inborn traits.
Whatever faults they had didn't get any better. Whatever shining
virtues were in them naturally tended to be exercised sporadically at
best. The
well-behaved, gentle girl still told lies. The intelligent, giving
child was hopelessly lazy. It was the same with their lessons. The
child who tended to dawdle kept on dawdling. The slow child made no
progress. It was utterly disappointing. The children did passably, but
each of these children had in them the makings of an excellent
character,
or a brilliant mind. Where was the key that could unlock the potential
in each of these children, who were as a world unto themselves? There
has to be a key. The monotony of geography maps and French vocabulary
and history books and math worksheets was just playing at education.
After all, who ever really remembers the trivial bits of facts that he
struggled to memorize in school?
pg 99
And couldn't those facts be just as easily learned in a few hours
later, rather than spending a whole year with the drudgery of school?
If
education is going to help the individual and the human race to
progress, then it must have more relevance to life than plodding along
at small, trivial tasks that amount to nothing more than busywork.
Love,
Law, and Religion as Educational
Forces
I wanted answers, so I looked through some texts about
education. I found various bits of helpful information in different
books, but
no one book seemed to offer any real answer of how to unlock the
possibilities within a child, and how to make education apply towards
that effort. I saw that religious teaching gave children a motive and
the ability to try their best, and it raised them up so that they chose
higher priorities. Knowing Biblical laws helped keep them from doing
the wrong things. Having God's love within helped them want to do good.
But even with these things and divine help, I still felt like I was
laboring in the dark. In morality, the children's progress seemed to be
'one step forward and two steps back.' As children advanced from one
grade to the next, they didn't seem to have made any progress beyond
being able to calculate harder math problems and read harder books.
Why
Children Aren't Capable of Steady
Effort
When I thought about it, it was clear why they failed.
Each child had enough spark of goodness to be capable of doing good,
but they were unable to be consistent because they had no will power
strong enough to make themselves do what they knew was right. And here
is where the teacher should be helping. The teacher should
pg 100
be able to make children do what they don't have the will power to make
themselves do. But that's only the beginning. Children can't remain
dependent on their teacher to make them choose right. It is the job of
education to find a way to supplement their will power, which is not
weak only in children, but in most of us grown-ups, too.
Children
Should be Spared the Effort of
Decision
Preachers have rightly said that the most exhausting effort
in life is making decisions. Even we adults have a hard time deciding
about trivial matters such as, 'Should I go or not?' and 'Which one
should I buy?' It's not fair to make children endure the work and
stress of making every decision between right and wrong if they don't
have to.
III. What Is 'Nature'?
'One habit is as good as TEN natures,' kept being repeated to me until,
finally, the light bulb came on and I had an 'Aha!' moment as I
realized that this might be the key I had been looking for to unlock
children's potential. So I asked myself, what exactly is nature? And
what is habit?
It really is amazing when we stop to consider all that a child is, just
because he was made that way, no matter what his race, what country he
was born in, or who his family is.
All
People Are Born with the Same Primary
Desires
Anyone will admit that all people have the same
instincts and desires. But it's not so easy to see that we all
have the same principles of action, and that the same desires are
inherent in the most uneducated native of the poorest third world
country as well as in a refined Harvard scholar. The desire for
knowledge that we see in every child's curiosity about everything in
the world around him
pg 101
and his looking wide-eyed at all he sees is born into all children. The desire for the
company of others is witnessed any time you put two babies together and
see their joy and excitement at seeing a baby like themselves. That
desire for society is what makes primitive natives dwell in village
communities, and it's what makes educated men organize philosophical
discussion groups. All people want to be appreciated. This desire for
esteem can be a mighty tool in the hands of a teacher whose every word
of praise or reprimand motivates more than any reward or threat of
punishment.
All
People Are Born with the Same
Affections
People don't
just have the same desires, they also have the same affections and
longings, and these act the same in all people when roused. Joy, grief,
love, resentment, compassion, sympathy, fear and many other emotions
are common to all of us. We also all have a conscience and a
sense of duty.
The
Most Foundational Notion About Human Nature
David Livingstone, missionary to Zambezi tribes
in Africa, wrote how similar their law was to England's, although they
didn't always follow their own laws. When he was asked to make up a
moral code for them, he only needed to add to their own code that their
men should only have one wife. They already knew that evil speaking,
lying, hatred, disobeying or neglecting parents, were wrong, even
though neither Christianity nor even any civilized teaching had never
reached them. A sense of duty is common to all people, and so is a
consciousness that there is a God, although that consciousness may be
vague. All of these things are elemental to human nature and an
inherent part of the human condition.
Human
Nature Plus Heredity
To all
these traits of human-ness are added inherited tendencies, and this is
where those ten natures enter in. A child can inherit a tendency to be
resentful or stubborn or reck-
pg 102
less--it's just born in him, passed along from his mother or
grandfather. Everyone has seen the certain way a son squints his eyes
that's just like his father, or a quirky movement of the hand that gets
passed down from father to son. Or, handwriting may pass down the
family line, as it did with a Miss Power Cobbe, whose handwriting was
said to have been passed on from five generations. An artistic
temperament, or a taste for music can run in families. Inherited traits
are a twist added to human nature, and seemingly immune to any attempt
to change or modify it.
Human
Nature Plus Physical Conditions
Physical
health also affects people. A small, sickly child and a sturdy street
child who is never sick will have varying strengths in their desires
and emotions.
Human
Nature is the Sum Total of Certain
Attributes
Between desires, affections and emotions that are
common to the human race, inherited traits and physical constitution,
we might assume that so much is out of our control that all we can do
is step back and leave every child to grow unhindered, as free and
natural as the wind, according to his unique disposition.
The
Child Must Not be Left to his
Human Nature
And that's exactly what half of all parents, and
even more teachers, do. And what is the result? The world is advancing
with new discoveries, but real progress is mostly happening among the
few parents who take education seriously. The rest of the world will
end up just staying where they
pg 103
are, no better than what Nature made them, and they will drag the world
down. They won't simply stay as they are, that would be bad enough. But
everyone knows that a child who isn't being raised to a higher standard
is sinking lower and lower. So a parent is just as obligated to train
his child's intelligence and moral strength and purpose as he is to
feed and clothe him. And he must do this in spite of his inborn nature. It
may be true that there are exceptions--we've all heard of cases where a
young man overcame neglect and raised himself up by his bootstraps and
made a good life for himself against all odds because circumstances
made it necessary for him to do so, but this is a bolt of unusual luck.
Teachers can't count on this kind of thing to save children from their
own neglect.
I was beginning to understand, but there was still the psychological
problem that blocked any real progress in education. At least now I
could put my finger on the problem:
A child's will is weak. In children of weak parents, it is weaker, in
children of strong parents, it is stronger. But hardly ever does a
child have enough will to count on its effectiveness in education.
All that a child is born with--his human nature, his inherited
tendencies, his physical constitution, are incredibly difficult to
overcome.
The
Problem before the Educator
The
teacher's problem is how to enable the child to gain control over his
own nature, to not be enslaved by even his better traits. Many people
have ruined their lives from overdoing the very traits
pg 104
that they considered assets, such as generosity.
Divine
Grace Works in Conjunction With
Human Effort
In seeking a solution to this dilemma, I am not
overlooking Divine grace, far from it. But we sometimes forget that
grace can be the added benefit of educated effort. For example, the
parent who takes the time to understand education deserves and gets
support from God. Rebecca in the Bible had no right to neglect raising
her son Jacob correctly in the hopes that God's grace would fill in the
gaps and pull him through. He was a religious man raised by committed
parents, so he did pull through okay in spite of her failure. Yet it
made his journey through life harder; even he complained that the days
of his life were 'few and evil.'
Parents'
Faith in the Work of God Must Not Make Them Relinquish Their Duty
Yet
too many Christian parents expect grace to do their work for them. They
think they can let their children grow as wild and unruly as a bramble
bush, not bothering to curb any bad tendencies. They put their faith in
a working of God to prune and dig and prop up as He sees fit in His own
good time. That may work out just fine; God often does save a man from himself. But
at what cost to the poor man who has to learn the hard way? His parents
could have spared him some pain by training early habits that would
have resulted in building character.
The force of nature is strong, but not impossible to overcome. Nature
should not be given free reign to raise a child according to his own
whims. Some firm yet gentle guidance, like a bit and bridle to a pony,
at an early age will have the best results. But if Nature is left to
herself, no spur or whip will tame her.
pg 105
IV. Habit Can Replace 'Nature'
'Habit is ten natures.' Is that true? If it is, then it means that
habit is very strong--not just as
strong, but ten times as
strong
as the nature a child is born with. Here we have something stronger
that can overcome even the strength of Nature!
Habit
Runs on the Lines of Nature
But
we find that habit is also influenced and limited by a child's nature.
A cowardly child
has a habit of lying to stay
out of trouble. An affectionate child has loving habits. A generous child has a habit of giving. A selfish child
has a habit of hoarding. So,
habit, if allowed to go along unguided, will just enhance a child's
inborn nature. Habits become a manifestation of the child's natural
tendencies, confirmed and strengthened by constantly repeating various
habits that he gets used to doing.
But
Habit Can be Like a Lever
If
habit is going to be a tool to lift the child's character to a higher
standard, then habits will have to go against the child's natural
inclination.
So we must first of all see if this is possible by trying to find
examples of children whose habits are overcoming their natural
tendencies. We can think of children who are trained to be
careful not to dirty their clothes. There are children who have been
trained to have enough restraint not to divulge family secrets by
giving discreet answers to prying questions. Some children have
courteous habits so that they graciously make way for their elders and
give up their seat on the bus to a poor woman with lots of bags. But
some children have been allowed to have grudging habits so that they
never give up anything for anyone else.
A
Mother Forms her Children's Habits Without Even Realizing It
Are these good and bad habits natural for
children? No, they were brought up to have them. Actually, a mother can
train her child to have any
habit. Most
pg 106
mothers have a couple of things that their children never violate,
whether they be quirky, insignificant things, or matters of principle.
A mother who has some knowledge of how education works won't be able to
help the influence of her knowledge infiltrating the kinds of habits
she builds up in her children. But a mother whose primary concern is,
'What will people think?' will train her children to have habits of
outer behavior rather instead of habits of being persons of integrity
on the inside. Her children will be content to look neat, mannerly and nice, but
they probably won't work at seeking beauty, living a disciplined life
and
being kind to others.
Habit
Forces Nature into New Channels
We
don't really need any illustrations about how powerful a force habit
is, we've all seen it in the daredevil who rides two barebacked ponies
with a foot on the back of each, or gymnasts leaping high in the air,
or a clown as flexible as rubber. Some can even do mental feats.
Anything can be done with the right training, by developing the right
habits. The power of habit doesn't just work for humans. Cats look for
their food in the same place every day if their owner feeds them in the
same spot. In fact, cats are such creatures of place habit that they
will die of starvation rather than leave the house they're used to.
Dogs are also creatures of habit. If you scatter
pg 107
crumbs for the sparrows at nine o'clock every morning, then they will
start showing up every morning at nine o'clock, even if there are no
crumbs. Darwin suggested that animals' fear of man was a transmitted
habit passed down from animal to animal. He landed on a Pacific island
where the birds had never seen humans before and they flew around him
and landed on him with no fear. Alcoholics sadly illustrate the power
of habit in their inability to stop drinking in spite of their own
reason, their conscience, or religion.
Parents
and Teachers Must Lay Down
Lines of Habit
This is nothing new, everyone knows that people
are just a bundle of habits, and that habit is a powerful force. That's
not what was the revelation for me, it was the application that was new. Finding
out how habits actually work in the brain and body was also a new idea
to me. I hope that what I learned is useful to parents and teachers. It
was a new idea for me to understand that it's up to parents and
teachers to lay down tracks of habit in children that will allow their
lives to run along smoothly without jolting or jumping the track, and
will set them in the right direction.
V. Laying Down Of
Lines Of Habit
Mary Poppins said, 'Well begun is half done' and that's true of mental
and moral habits. If you begin it, it will be completed, although not
always the way you intended. Habits can develop on the lines typical
for that type of habit. Through our own involuntary
pg 108
reasoning, any seed of thought or feeling planted in the mind develops
and grows and propagates more of its own kind within the mind, like a
living thing. It's a wonderful thing to behold when the idea is a noble
one, developing in your mind of its own accord so that you find
yourself typing lines that seem to be writing themselves. You find
yourself pleased with what you wrote, yet you realize that you had no
conscious part in coming up with it. When an experienced author writes
a long section in this way, he already knows that he won't need to do
much
revising because the work is basically correct as is. It is this
phenomenon that's responsible for the false idea of infallible reason,
an idea that still prevails. Philosophers enjoy the mere process itself
of thinking and seeing ideas develop in their own minds. But they
forget that it isn't only great thoughts that mature and procreate in
the mind. Bad thoughts that defile a person also grow and multiply of
their own accord.
We
Think as we are Used to Thinking
What
does this have to do with educating children? Just this: that we go on
thinking in the same way we're used to thinking. Ideas come and go as
if our mind was Grand Central Station, and they travel along the ruts
we've created for them in the nerve substance of our brain tissue. You
may not even deliberately set out to think these thoughts. You may not
even want to think them, and thinking how you wish to stop thinking
them means you have two trains of thought at the same time! You may put
up a 'No Through Traffic'
sign, and try hard not to think those thoughts, but to think about
something else. But who is able
pg 109
to do that? Surely not children, who have immature wills, weak moral
powers and no training in spiritual warfare. Children depend on their
parents to initiate the thoughts and desires that fill their minds.
Parents initiate these thoughts, but that's all. Once a thought is
begun in a child's mind, it takes hold and develops itself, resulting
in habits that become his character into adulthood.
Direction
of Lines of Habit
Railroad
tracks on which a train runs is a good analogy of the relationship of
habit to our lives. It's easier for a train to stay in the grooves of
the track than to leap up and over the tracks to disaster. In the same
way, if tracks of good habits are laid down carefully within the child,
it will be easier for him to go along those tracks than to run off and
endanger himself. The laying down of these tracks is serious business
and directly impacts the child's future. The parent should think about
which tracks will be most beneficial for the child and lay those down
so that the child can go along through life with the least friction. If
the tracks are smooth and easy, the child will glide along at a nice
pace and never even stop to consider whether he might rather choose
another path.
pg 110
Habit
and Free-will
Doing a
specific action over and over again forms a habit. Following a habit
faithfully will make that action become second nature and difficult to
shake off. Keep it up for ten years, and that habit has as much
strength as ten natures, and
can't be broken without major unsettling of the person. But, knowing
all of this, and knowing that it's possible to form habits in a child
that make him feel and do specific things, is this such a good thing?
Doesn't this take away the child's free will and turn him into a
machine?
Habit
Rules Most
of our Thoughts and Acts
Whether habits are planned and created
conscientously, or allowed to be haphazardly filled in by chance, they
are habits all the same. Habit rules 99 percent of everything we do.
Parents aren't turning children into creatures of habit, they already are creatures of habit, it's part
of our human nature. We think our usual thoughts, make our usual small
talk, go through our usual routine without even thinking about it.
Imagine if that wasn't the case. If we had to think through each step
and make a decision about each and every one, imagine how long it would
take to eat a meal or take a shower. Life wouldn't even be worth
living. The constant stress of having to think through each step would
be so tedious that we'd be exhausted. Thankfully, life isn't that
difficult because, for most of what we do, we don't have to consider
what to do next. We made a choice once in the beginning and now we just
do it by habit. The matters that come up and need to be thought through
and decided upon will happen in children's lives as
pg 111
often as they do in our own lives. We can't prevent those from
occurring, and we shouldn't try. What we can do is to make sure that they
have habits that keep their routines orderly, proper and honorable
instead of leaving the wheel of their train of life to make random ruts
in dark places.
Habit
is Powerful Even Where the Will Decides
With the proper habits in place, even when those times
come up where the child will have to stop and consider what to do next,
he will still have the familiarity of habit to guide him. The boy who
is used to learning and enjoying books will be less prone to allow
himself to slip into couch-potato behavior along with his peers. The
girl who has been carefully trained to accurately tell details is
not going to even think of the option of lying when she's in a
difficult spot, no matter how timid she is.
But isn't training habits just a way of addressing outward behavioral
symptoms? How can doing an act or thinking something a hundred times in
a row affect the internal nature of the child? Should we accept it on
faith? Maybe not. If we can discover what makes habit such a powerful
force, we will be convinced to seek out and lay down the best tracks
of habit.
VI. The Physiological Aspect Of Habit
The book Mental Physiology by
Dr. Carpenter gave me the first clue I was looking for. It's a very
interesting book.
pg 112
He explains the analogy between thinking and physical action and shows
how the one's effect is a result of the other's cause.
Growing
Tissues Mold Themselves to the Way They are Used
Dr. Carpenter is part of the school that
believes that human tissue is constantly wearing out and repairing
itself by building new tissue. Even physical functions that we take for
granted, like walking and standing up straight, are really the result
of meticulous training. The things we learn, such as writing or
dancing, are also learned with effort, but they become so automatic
that we can do them naturally and easily. Why? Because the law of
living, growing tissue is that it grows to accommodate whatever action
is required of it. When the brain is constantly cuing the muscles to
do a specific action, that action will become so automatic in the
muscles that even a slight cue from outside will prompt them to respond
without the brain having to consciously intervene. A child's joints and
muscles grow to accommodate holding and using a pencil. It isn't that
the child concentrates and wills with his mind to make the hand write
with a pencil in spite of his muscles. It's his newly grown muscles
that form themselves to adapt to operating a pencil. And, in this same
way, people can be trained to do all kinds of feats and tricks that
look impossible to everyone else. Those things are impossible to everyone else,
because their muscles haven't been trained to do those
pg 113
amazing things with early training.
Therefore
Children Should Learn Athletics at an Early Age
So, no activity is
merely physical. The brain is affected, too. And this is why children
should learn dancing, horseback riding, swimming, gymnastics, every
kind of activity that trains the muscles when they're young. Muscles
and joints don't just grow new tissue in places that accommodate new
activity. They grow in new patterns. The body is much more efficient at
growing and adapting when it's young. A man whose muscles are used to
sports can learn any new sport fairly easily. But it's very difficult
for
a farmer who has done mostly plowing to learn to write. His muscles,
which are
adapted to his work, have a difficult time growing to accommodate an
unrelated task. This is why it's so important to be diligent about
children's habits in speaking clearly, standing up straight, etc.
Children's muscles are forming themselves to accommodate their habits
every hour. Shuffling, hunching the shoulders, mumbling are not just
quirks to be outgrown when the child is ready. Every day that he
continues these habits, they are becoming part of him, making their
mark in the very physical substance of his spinal cord. His mind has
already pre-set its instructions to the muscles, and reversing it means
re-growing all those muscles to a new pattern. For example, correcting
a bad habit of speech will no longer be a matter of trying to speak
plainly. The child's muscles are grown to do something else and it will
take some effort to get them to do what they aren't developed to do. It
won't feel natural until some
pg 114
new muscles have grown to a new pattern in his speaking muscles as he
uses them properly.
Moral
and Mental Habits Make Their
Mark upon Physical Tissues
Everyone knows that the body will grow
to accommodate whatever we make it do. A child who habitually stands on
one foot will be prone to having a curved spine. A child who lets his
shoulders droop instead of letting his chest expand to breathe deeply
will be more susceptible to lung disease. We see evidence of bad habits
affecting the body so often that we can't deny the cause and effect
relationship. But we don't realize that the habits we can't see, like
being flippant, or truthful, or neat, make a physical mark just as
much. They influence the way tissue develops in the brain. Habits of
mind become physical reality on
brain tissue and that's why habit is so powerful. It isn't all
in the mind, it's physical, too. The brain is a delicate organ, so it
shouldn't be any surprise that what we think leaves its mark in a
physical way. Every thought or line of reasoning we entertain a lot
makes a well-worn rut in our brain. These ruts make tracks for the
train of our lives to glide along, and our trains can only get out of
these tracks with extreme effort of our will.
Persistent
Trains of Thought
That's
why a housewife, when she has a few minutes to let her mind wander,
tends to think about household matters. She thinks about the day's
dinner, or winter clothes. Her thoughts naturally run into the rut
pg 115
she has worn for them by constant repetition of the same thoughts.
Mothers tend to think about their children, painters think about
pictures, poets think about poems, fathers fret about finances until
stressful circumstances drive his anxieties deeper and deeper into
those ruts and he goes crazy with being unable to get his mind off his
worries. In fact, all of us are susceptible to driving ourselves crazy
by continuing to dwell on one thought and wearing out the rut. Any line
of thought that takes control of the mind will endanger a person's
sanity--pride, resentment, jealousy, something created with much
effort, an opinion thought up.
Constant
Regeneration of Brain Tissue
If
even non-active thinking and feeling expends brain energy and causes
tissues to be replaced, how much more strain on the brain must it take
to do physical movement, like walking or writing! Yet such is the case.
To repair brain tissue, the brain needs a lot of nourishment. In fact,
a fifth or sixth of the body's blood is dedicated to feeding and
replacing brain tissue. New brain tissue is growing at a tremendous
rate. One wonders how long it takes before the entire brain has been
totally replaced, and at what age a child no longer has any of the
original tissue of the brain he had at birth!
The new brain tissue is not an exact replica of the old. Just like any
muscles that are grown to accommodate the kind of activity they'll be
required to do, the brain
pg 116
also grows its new tissue to accommodate the activity required of it,
whether it be telling the body how to work or just non-active thinking
that the person has been doing. One physiologist said that the brain
grows to accommodate the kind of thinking that it has gotten used to.
Dr. Carpenter said that any sequence of brain activity that has been
done again and again tends to continue in the same way until it becomes
automatic. That's why we tend to think or do what we've done before
without ever having made a conscious decision to do it that way. The
brain is not an exception to the rules that govern the rest of the
body. Just like muscles that grow to best perform what has been
required of them, the brain also regenerates new tissue to accommodate
what has been required of it. In other words, even the act of thinking,
if it's done habitually, makes a real impression in the physical
substance of the brain [what was
abstract becomes tangible.] Once that physical impression is
there, any suggestion or stimulus later will rouse it.
We
Can Acquire Reflex Actions
Huxley said that the brain develops many acquired reflex
actions. The first time we respond to something, it takes our full
concentration at each step. The second time, it's a little easier.
After a few times, we can do it without much thought. If we do it often
enough, we can practically do it in our sleep. We do it without even
thinking about it.
pg 117
It takes a soldier a long time to
learn instant response, such as snapping to attention the instant the
command is given. But after he learns, just hearing the word will cause
his body to snap to attention without his even thinking about it.
There's a story about a practical joker who saw a discharged soldier
carrying his dinner home. The joker called out, 'Attention!' and the
poor soldier automatically snapped to attention with his hands at his
sides--and dropped his burger and fries all over the sidewalk. The
soldier's training had been so thorough that its effects were embedded
in the man's mind and muscles.
Military drill is only one kind of
education. All education is based on the ability of the body to process
actions so that they become reflex or semi-automatic. If any two
actions are habitually done one after another, the connection will be
made until eventually the first action will automatically cause the
second action, whether we like it or not. [Think
of Pavlov's dog: following a bell with food eventually caused dogs to
salivate from just hearing the bell alone; the first action--the
bell--caused the second--salivating--without the dogs even trying.]
Intellectual
and Moral Education
The purpose of academic education is to
create these kinds of associations with the outside world. The purpose
of a moral education is to create automatic associations so that the
idea of doing evil is associated with pain, shame and blame while doing
the right thing is associated with joy, satisfaction and honor.
[End of Huxley's comment]
But it's the concept of mind and matter coming together so that
abstract becomes physical tissue that's important to the teacher. We
have described this process rather unscientifically as the brain making
pg 118
a rut. Habitual thoughts produce a rut in the brain tissue. A new
thought, when it encounters this rut, will find it to be the path of
least resistance. As thoughts travel along this rut, making a well-worn
path, it becomes a busy highway for successive habits and thoughts.
Character
is Affected by Changes in Brain Tissue
What does this mean? It means that
the ruts that make up the paths that a child's thoughts will travel on
depend on his parents to lay down. Whatever habits they encourage or
allow will become the child's character. Once certain mental habits are
established, they are inclined to continue forever--unless a new habit
displaces them. This should end the idea that 'It doesn't matter,' or
'Oh, leave him alone, he'll grow out of it,' or 'He's so little, what
do you expect?' Every hour, every day, parents are either passively
allowing, or actively encouraging, the habits that will determine the
future character and behavior of their children.
Outside
Influence
And now we
must consider the influence of others. We adults often do something a
certain way because we saw someone else do it--we do it a few times and
it becomes our habit. If it's this easy for us grown-ups to adopt a new
habit, it's ten times easier for children. This is the trouble of
training good habits. The mother must always be on the alert, watching
her children for any bad habits they may be picking up from caregivers
or other children, and she must nip them in the bud.
pg 119
VII. The Forming Of A
Habit: 'Shut The Door After You'
Do
the Next Thing
If you don't do it now, you'll be in the same state
Tomorrow, the next day, you will
still hesitate.
Trying to decide causes more delays
And some day you'll weep over all the
lost days.
is a paraphrase of a poem by Marlowe who, like many of us, knew the
misery of wasted days because his laziness prevented him from simply
doing the next thing. All matters concerning the raising of children
are important, and dealing with procrastination is very important. We
have already mentioned that the stress of making decisions is the
greatest effort we face in life. It isn't doing a thing that's hard,
but making up our minds which
thing to do first. Often, indecision causes a person to be shiftless,
which grows into a habit of dawdling. How is a procrastinating child
cured? By hoping she'll grow out of it with time? No, 'tomorrow, the next day, you will still
hesitate,' will be the story of her life, with the exception of
short bursts. Can it be cured with punishment? No, a procrastinator is
often passively resigned to her fate, and will endure punishment
without ever trying to change. Can a reward tempt her to change? No,
because getting so close to attaining the reward and then watching it
slip through her fingers will seem like a punishment, which she will
endure stoically. What can be done if rewards and punishments are
ineffective? How about the educator's remedy--Replace one habit with
another one! Chronic dawdling is a bad habit that can only be cured
pg 120
by replacing it with the opposite habit. The mother should plan to
spend a few weeks working on the cure as steadily and consistently as
she would tend her child if she was sick. She should point out as briefly as possible how a life
can suffer because of dawdling, and that the child has a duty to
overcome it. The less talking about it, the better. Once the child
agrees that changing this habit is the right thing to do, the mother
simply makes sure that the child doesn't dawdle. The child might be
dressing to go for a walk. Her mind wanders as she ties her sneakers;
her hand is motionless over the laces, but she remembers her commitment
and she suddenly looks up. She sees her mother watching her, hopeful
and expectant [rather than
exasperated and impatient]. She goes back to her shoelaces.
Then, while tying the other shoe, there's another pause, but shorter
this time. She looks up again, sees her mother, and resumes her tying.
The pauses becomes less and less frequent, she manages to stay on task
more and more often. Her young will is getting stronger, and prompt doing becomes her habit.
After the initial talk, the mother shouldn't say another word on the
subject. Her look (expectant, not scolding) and, when needed, a light
reminding touch, are the only tools that will help. After a while, the
mother might say, 'Do you think you can get ready in five minutes by
yourself today?' 'Oh, yes, Mom.' 'Don't say yes unless you're
absolutely sure.' 'I'll try.' And she does try, and she succeeds! At
this point, it's very tempting to relax a little and overlook a little
bit of dawdling since the poor girl has been trying so hard. But this
is absolutely fatal. The truth is that the habit of dawdling has made
very real and physical impressions in the brain--ruts. During the weeks
that the child has been learning the new habit, brain tissue
pg 121
has been growing and replacing the old tissue, wiping out the rut, and
a new rut for the new habit is being laid down with new tissue. To let
the girl revert back to her old ways even once ruins everything. It
takes a few weeks of work to build a new habit. Once the habit is in
place, it must be guarded diligently to prevent a reversion to the old
ways, but keeping watch is not stressful or difficult once the new
habit is secure. One more thing--prompt action from the child deserves
to be rewarded with leisure time to do whatever she pleases. This
shouldn't be granted as a favor. She earned it and has a right to it.
But the mother shouldn't use this as an opportunity to lecture.
Habit
is a Delight in and Of Itself
Acquiring
a habit takes some effort, but once the habit is in place, it is
rewarding because a habit is pleasant in and of itself. It's easy to do
something on auto-pilot, something that doesn't take a lot of thought
or will power. This is what mothers often forget. They forget that
habits, even the good ones, are a pleasure. When the child has formed a
habit, the mother thinks that continuing to act out of habit is as
tedious as it was at first when the child was having to make a
conscious effort to form the habit. So she admires his effort and
starts to think that he deserves some relaxation from doing the habit,
a sort of reward. So she lets him break the habit every now and then to
give him a rest, and then he can continue on keeping the habit. What
she doesn't realize is that, after a break, he isn't continuing on, he
has to start all over, only now it's harder because he has both habits
and must make a decision each time about which one to follow. The
little relaxation she thought would be a treat turns out to form a new
bad habit that now has to be broken.
pg 122
In fact, the mother's misguided sympathy is the one thing that makes it
so hard to train children in good habits. It is children's nature to
take to habits as naturally as a baby takes to his mother's milk.
Tact,
Watchfulness, and Persistence
Let's
illustrate with an example. We'll use a habit that isn't of any major
concern except as a courtesy to others--the habit of shutting the door
when leaving or entering a room. The mother must arm herself with tact,
watchfulness and persistence. With only these tools, she'll be
surprised how readily her child picks up a new habit.
Stages
in the Formation of a Habit
'Johnny,'
says the mother in a cheerful voice, 'I have something I'd like you to
do. I'd like you to remember that every time you go in or out of a room
that someone else is sitting in, to close the door.'
'But, what if I forget?'
'I'll try to remind you.'
'But what if I'm in a hurry?'
'Even if you're in a hurry, I'd like you to stop and close the door.'
'Why?'
'Because it's polite to make others comfortable.'
'What if I come into the room just to get something?
'Then you can shut the door when you come in, and then shut it on the
way out. Do you think you can remember?'
'I'll try.'
pg 123
'Okay. I'll watch to see how many times you forget.'
Johnny remembers the first couple of times, but then he's in a hurry.
Halfway downstairs, his mother calls him back. She doesn't yell,
'Johnny, get back here and shut that door!' because she knows that
summoning in that manner would be exasperating to anyone. Instead, she
goes to the door and calls pleasantly, 'Johnny!' Johnny has made it
outside by now and forgotten all about the door. He wonders what his
mother wants. Stirred by curiosity, he comes back and finds her sitting
in the room as if nothing happened. She looks up, glances at the door
and says, 'Remember, I said I'd try to remind you.' 'Oh, I forgot,'
says Johnny, a little sheepishly. He shuts the door, and he remembers a
few more times.
But Johnny is rather young and forgets frequently. His mother will have
to come up with a few means of reminding him, but she will be sure of
two things: that Johnny never slips off without shutting the door, and
that this matter is never a source of friction between them. Instead,
she takes on the role of friendly ally, helping him to remember since
his memory isn't always reliable. After twenty times of shutting the
door without one slip-up, the habit begins to form. Johnny begins to
close the door as a matter of course. His mother watches with delight
as Johnny comes into the room, shuts the door, takes something from the
table, and leaves, shutting the door behind him.
The
Dangerous Stage
Now that
Johnny always remembers to shut the door, his mother's satisfaction and
sense of victory start to mingle with unreasonable pity. 'Poor Johnny,'
she thinks. 'It's so good of him to take such
pg 124
trouble over such a little thing just because I asked him to.' She
thinks
that Johnny has been making an effort all this time for her sake. She
forgets that now it's a habit and comes easily and naturally. Johnny
doesn't even think about closing the door anymore, he just does it
automatically. Now comes the critical moment. One day, Johnny is so
preoccupied with some new treasure that his habit, which is not yet
fully formed, lapses and he forgets. He's halfway down the stairs
before he even thinks about the door. When he does think of it, he has
a little prick of conscience, but not enough to make him go back and
close the door. He pauses for a moment to see whether his mother will
call him back. Meanwhile, she has noticed, but she's thinking, 'Poor
thing, he's been so good about it for so long, I'll let it go this
once.' Since he doesn't get called back, he thinks, 'Oh, it doesn't
really matter,' and goes off to play. And the whole thing is undone.
The next time, he leaves the door open, but not because he forgot. His
mother calls him back, but there's no conviction in her voice. Johnny
hears the feebleness in her tone and doesn't even bother to turn
around. He cries, 'Oh, Mom, I'm in such a hurry!' She says no more and
closes the door for him. He runs off again, leaving the door wide open.
'Johnny,' she says, in a warning voice. 'I'm just coming in to get
something,' he says. After ten minutes of rummaging for something, he
goes back out--and forgets to close the door. His mother ill-timed
easing of the habit undoes all she gained from her efforts.
VIII. Infant Habits
All habits, both physical and moral, that make everyday life run
smoothly and properly,
pg 125
are accepted passively by the child as a matter of course. He doesn't
put forth any attempt to form these habits, but he sees everyone around
him doing things a certain way and his mind forms impressions that this
is the way things are done. These first impressions become his
strongest and most enduring habits.
Some
Branches of Infant Education
Even
infants are educated. The branches of their education are cleanliness,
order, regularity and punctuality. If these things are all a normal
part of his life, then he will absorb those concepts as naturally as he
breathes in air, and they will be what he learns. Mothers don't need to
be taught about cleanliness. They already bathe their babies and keep
their little clothes clean. But for babies who spend most of their time
with a caregiver, their cleanliness depends on the caregiver. There
shouldn't be the faintest odor on the infant or on anything that
belongs to him. His room should have fresh, ventilated air with no foul
smells. Unfortunately, there are some who have an aversion to open
windows. And some don't know the significance of odors. They assume
that, since you can't see a smell, there's no physical matter there.
But a smell is really microscopic particles and the child ingests them
with every breath.
A
Sensitive Nose
It is very
important to teach a child to have a sensitive nose. A child should be
able to sniff out even a little stuffiness in a room, or the faintest
smell on furniture or clothes. Our sense of smell isn't just for our
pleasure. It's also a warning signal to
pg 126
alert us to presence of harmful materials in the air. Yet many people
seem to have no sense of smell at all. But evidence proves that a sense
of smell can be developed with training and habit. The habit is easy to
form. Encourage children to pay attention and note whether a room they
enter smells fresh when they come in from outside. Have them try to
smell the difference between city air and the fresh air of the country
during an outing. Train children to notice the faintest trace of
harmless odors and good smells.
Babies
See and Hear Everything
It
would be good if caregivers understood how babies notice everything. Babies not only hear everything and
see everything, but they retain the
impression of every sight and sound in their memories all their lives.
A poem says, if there's a hole in
your coat, patch it because a child among you is watching and will
store that image in his long term memory--and the child will
base his future behavior on the pattern of what he's already seen. If
caregivers kept that thought in mind, they might be more careful to
keep more than their uniforms neat and clean, they'd try to keep
everything the child is exposed to clean. But two things they shouldn't
do: make the child's bed first thing in the morning, and fold their
play clothes when they go to bed. It would be better to stretch a
clothesline across the room at night so they can hang up the clothes to
be aired. This gets rid of the imperceptible perspiration from the
day's wear. For the same reason, their sheets and blankets should be
turned down to air out for a couple hours before making the beds.
pg 127
Personal
Cleanliness as an Early Habit
The
table where the children eat [in
Charlotte's day, many children ate in the nursery, but our own children
may eat at the counter or breakfast nook] should be as clean and
attractive as the fancy dining room table. A child who sits down to a
wrinkled or stained tablecloth, or uses a bent-up spoon, is degraded.
Children should be encouraged to keep themselves clean and attractive.
We have all seen a baby hold out his chubby little hand to be washed
because it's sticky and he doesn't like it. If only they'd be as
particular when they're old enough to wash their own hands! Not that
children should always stay clean and tidy--they love to play in dirt
and should have big aprons [or play
clothes?] just for the occasion. They are like a little French
prince who turned up his nose at his lavish birthday presents and
begged instead to be allowed to make mud-pies with the little street
urchin down the road. Let children make mud-pies as much as they want,
but when they're done, they should be anxious to want every trace of
mud cleaned off of them, and they should do it
themselves. Young children should be able to clip their own
fingernails and clean the corners of their eyes and wash behind their
ears. No child should be allowed to sit at the table with dirty hands
and messy hair. Children should have their own washing things and they
should enjoy bathing and be able to care for themselves. There is no
need for a five year old to endure soap in the eyes and hard scrubbing
and being pulled and poked to get him clean. He should be able to get
thoroughly clean by himself. A child doesn't form the habit of daily
baths until he is doing it himself, and this habit needs to be
established before the careless time of school life begins. [Perhaps Charlotte was thinking of
children who went to boarding schools and were expected to take care of
these things themselves?]
pg 128
Modesty
and Purity (Victorian)
Bath time
is an opportunity for the mother to teach habits of decency and a sense
of modesty. It may be tempting to allow children to grow in an
Eden-like atmosphere of innocence and simplicity. But we don't live in
the Garden of Eden. The child should get used to the
customs of the place he lives in from the beginning. Adam and Eve had
something in the Garden that was forbidden, and even the youngest child
can learn that he has something that is forbidden. When he's young
enough to obey unquestioningly, let him know that God does not allow
him to speak of, think of, display or handle all of his body unless
it's for the purpose of cleaning. The mother can illustrate by
explaining that God gave us lungs, heart, etc. that we may not see or
touch, but these things have been sealed up inside our skin so we can't
get to them. What is left open to us is like the forbidden fruit, given
as a test of obedience. Disobedience results in certain loss and ruin,
as Adam and Eve found out. [Remember
as you read that Charlotte naturally reflects the Victorian culture she
lived in.]
The
Habit of Obedience and the Sense
of Honor
Giving children a sense that some things are
prohibited and that disobedience is sin will be a good way to keep some
knowledge of evil from them. Even better is to give them a sense of
honor, a duty. That was the motive the apostle Paul gave for his
command on this subject. The mother might remind the child of this
solemnly every year, perhaps on the eve of his birthday. She should
give the child a sense that his obedience in this matter is his
opportunity to 'glorify God in his body' [1 Cor. 6:20]. Encourage children
to be on guard against every approach of evil. Mothers should pray
every day that each of her children
pg 129
would remain pure. Ignoring the possibility of this kind of sin because
the subject is awkward, exposes children to scary risks. But remember,
too, that too much talk about this, even for the purpose of
discouraging, may plant ideas and be a cause of sin. An active, busy
child with lots of interests and things to do won't have time for
secret vice.
Order
is Essential
Everything
already said about cleanliness also goes for order. There should be
order in the nursery and orderly habits should be adhered to. First of
all, the nursery shouldn't be the receptacle for all the broken or
worn-out furniture from the rest of the home. Cracked cups, chipped
plates, worn-out furnishings have no place in the children's room.
Children should be brought up to consider stained, broken things as
ruined and to be replaced. It seems like wasteful paradox, but children
who learn that damaged things won't do will be more careful to take
care of the things they have. And it isn't good for impressionable
children to grow up always seeing imperfect, ugly junk.
Grown-ups who love to wait on children do them a disservice by not
allowing them to learn to be orderly. Children are constantly leaving a
trail of clutter everywhere they go. It's tempting to be sentimental
about the toys they scatter and little flowers they pick and leave
about, but the habit of cluttering should not be allowed. Shame on the
mother whose families keep their drawers messy and whose
pg 130
things are always laying out. It is up to the mother to teach her
children better habits. Disorder destroys the comfort of a family, and
sometimes even their happiness. The mother probably was allowed to
become disorderly as a child, and it's her own fault if she doesn't
cure herself of it.
The
Child of Two Should Put Away his Toys
Even a two-year-old can learn to get his own toys
and put them away. Start young. Let it be a game to open his closet and
put the doll or horse back in its place. If he always puts his own things away as
a matter of course, it will become a habit faster than you think. Then
the child will think it's nice to put his toys away, but unsettling
to see things in the wrong place. A child who is tidy with his room
will be an adult who is careful with his things. If parents would only
understand the value of order, they would make it a priority to
cultivate the habit. Training a habit of tidiness is no more of a
bother than remembering to wind a clock. If someone remembers to
wind it regularly, the clock ticks away on its own the rest of the time.
Neatness
is Related to Order
Neatness
is similar to order, but it implies more than everything being
put in its proper place. It also means things must look nice, and
requires a sense of good taste. A little girl must not just put her
flowers in any old jug of water, but she must arrange them nicely in a
pretty vase with a delicate form
pg 131
and a harmonious color, even if it's just a cheap thing. In the same
way, everything in the nursery should look nice. Children should be
encouraged to arrange things in their rooms to look pleasing. Nothing
clumsy or unworthy, whether it's a book or picture or toy, should be
allowed in the room. It might spoil his discernment or encourage a
taste
for common, ugly things. But one or two carefully selected works of art
might elevate and refine his taste, even if it's only an inexpensive
reproduction.
Regular
Schedules
[Note that Charlotte is reflecting
baby
care practices of the Victorian era, which are no longer recommended by
childcare experts. Read more here.]
The need to have Baby on a schedule is
becoming widely accepted. A young mother knows she must put her baby to
bed at a proper time, even if he cries. She may have to let him cry two
or three times before he learns to resign himself to go to sleep alone
in his dark room without protest. There is much speculation about why a
baby cries. Supposedly he wants his mother, or his milk, or the light
on, and knows that if he cries, he will get what he wants. [Outdated; read article from Harvard
University about why babies cry here, and the stress of babies whose cries are
unheeded here.]
Habits
of Time and Place
But
the real reason babies cry is because they've formed a habit of waking
or eating at a certain time and don't like having their routine
disturbed any more than a cat who dislikes changing homes. When the
baby submits quietly to staying asleep, it is because a new habit is
formed and he is content. Dr. Carpenter said that regular schedules for
feeding and rest should begin in infancy. Habits
pg 132
formed in the body help shape mental habits later. But feeding a baby
any time he wants, or letting the baby stay up when he should be
sleeping just because he cries will spoil the baby. [Current research says that babies can't
be spoiled. Read article by Dr. Spock here.] Like a puppy or a horse, a
baby's behavior can be trained to be in harmony. The habit of regular
schedules is also good for older children. On days that the regular
school schedule isn't followed, children are more apt to misbehave.
IX. Physical Exercises
Important
to Do Daily
The
subject of training the eye and muscles was already discussed in the
earlier section on Outdoor Life [starting
on page 42]. I just want to
add one more thing. The child should know the joy of managing his body
with light, easy motion, like a good rider does on a horse. So every
day should include some sort of physical exercise--dancing,
calisthenics, or other exercise. Swedish drill [military
calisthenics that were popular
at the time, see a photo
of children doing their drill] is
especially valuable, and can be done with the youngest children.
Alertness and quickness in exercise can carry over to focused eye
contact, prompt response and intelligent replies, but often children
who are otherwise obedient don't have these qualities because they
haven't had enough physical training.
Good
Manners Role Playing Drills
Children
can do little drills to practice their manners. This can be done in the
form of skits. Megan can pretend to be a lady asking the way to the
grocery store, Harrison can be the boy who directs her there, etc.
pg 133
They should be as exact as possible, even to the position of their
head, keeping hands from fidgeting, making eye contact. Children can
make up hundreds of situations to play at, and figure out the proper
way to act in each. They will enjoy a few helpful tips from their
teacher. This is best done when children are young, before they become
typically self-conscious. Encourage them to value light springing
movements and to want to move that way, rather than with a heavy gait
and clumsy manner.
Training
of the Ear and Voice
Training
the ear and voice is an important part of culture. Practice drills
where children make pure vowel sounds, crisply enunciated consonants,
and defined ending consonants. Don't let them get into habits of
low-bred dialects, such as 'walkin' and 'talkin.' Let them practice
saying hard words: imperturbability, anticlericalism, imperviousness.
They can try saying them perfectly after hearing them once. They can
try saying just the vowels of the word, and then just the consonants.
Teaching French orally [by speaking
and listening] is very
valuable for training the ear and voice.
The
Habit of Music
It's hard
to know how many musically talented people were born that way, and how
many grew into it by growing up hearing music and trying to reproduce
it. In other words, music developed because it was made a habit as a
result of living with a musical family. A Mr. Hullah insisted that the
ability to sing was a trained skill that every child should be taught
to have. Even that may have some inborn talent involved. It's too bad
that most children's musical training is random. Few are trained with
graduated ear and
pg 134
voice exercises to make notes and distinguish between musical tones.
Let
Children Alone
One last
word about habit--the point of training children to have good habits is
so that they'll do things without being nagged or scolded. Then the
mother isn't constantly chasing them down with a barrage of commands
and reminders. She can leave them alone to thrive in their own way once
habit has secured a boundary for them to grow in. Gardeners dig and
prune and train their peach trees, but that only occupies a small
fraction of the tree's existence. Most of the time, the gardener lets
the fresh air, sunshine and rain do its work. The result is juicy
peaches. But if the gardener doesn't do his small part, his peaches
will be more like hard, bitter sloes.
pg 135
Part IV. Some Habits
Of Mind - Some Moral Habits
Education
Follows Natural Scientific Rules
I'll
say it again: I presume to write about home education, but I yield more
authority to mothers because they know the individuality of their own
children. They know their children and have a rapport with them that a
stranger never can. Yet there is a science to education that is
separate from a mother's intuition. Understanding this natural law,
which comes from God, can allow anyone to raise a child successfully,
with or without maternal instincts. Obeying God's laws, including the
natural laws involving education, will bring reward.
Teaching
Good Habits Makes Life Easier
One
of these natural laws is the force of habit. Scientific evidence
showing that new brain tissue is grown according to what has been
needed proves what people already knew from experience. It's good to
know that one is never too old to learn a new habit, although it may
take longer for older people. It's also helpful to realize how easily
any of us can slip into bad habits. But the nicest thing
pg 136
about habit is that it enables us to have what everyone wants: an
easier life. We don't mind a little extra work now if we know that it
will make our lives easier later. And habit promises to make our lives
easier. The mother who takes the time to teach her children good habits
makes her days smoother and easier, but the mother who allows bad
habits to develop in her children has a tiresome life with constant
conflicts and stress with her children. All day she has to nag at her
children to 'do this!' or 'don't do that!' and her children do the
exact opposite of what she asks. 'But,' you ask, 'if habit is so
helpful, there are tons of habits to be taught. It's exhausting just to
think of all the habits the poor mother will have to teach! When will
she have time to just enjoy her children?'
Teaching
Habits Can Become Habit-forming
Once
again, we are reminded of the clock who was overwhelmed anticipating
how many 'ticks' were to be ticked in his future. But only the next
tick needs to be thought about, and he will always be given one second
long enough to tick that tick. In the same way, the mother only needs
to concern herself with the one habit she's working on. She will also
need to keep an alert guard over the habits already corrected, but
that's easy and no trouble at all. If the thought of all those habits
that still lay ahead are too much to think about, she should make a
list of just a few habits to work on, maybe twenty. A child who grows
up with twenty good habits is already starting life on the right foot.
The mother who knows herself well enough to doubt whether she can
persist in habit training can take courage in knowing that even the act
of training habits can become a habit! She should also remember that
the most enduring
pg 137
habits are the ones she hasn't worked to instill--the ones her children
absorb unconsciously just by observing how life is at home in words,
actions, feelings and opinions.
Habits to be
Learned at Home
We
have already discussed some physical habits that children pick up
without anyone deliberately instilling them--order, routine, neatness.
But there are habits of atmosphere that the child also picks up from
his home life. These are gentleness, courtesy to others, sincere
directness, respect for others. They are taught by example.
I. The Habit of Attention
For now, let's focus on habits that need some direct training.
We'll start with the habit of focusing the attention, since the child's
intelligence is a direct result of how well he can do this. To help
understand why this habit is so important, consider a couple of rules
about how the thought process works. First, think about how a trained
professional works, such as a doctor or lawyer or teacher. He can
listen to a long story, sift through the unnecessary stuff to find the
bare facts, see the significance of each important aspect and he knows
exactly what to ask to fill in any missing information. Now compare
this to an uneducated person--his eye wanders and his replies don't
address the heart of the matter. It's easy to see that a person's
ability to pay attention is a good assessment of their competence.
pg 138
A
Mind at the Mercy of Making its Own Associations
Let's
consider the nature of attention and what it does. The mind is never
idle unless the person is in a coma. Ideas are constantly flitting in
and out of the brain, all day, all evening, while walking around, even
in dreams during sleep, and even during periods of madness. But we make
a mistake if we assume that we are the authors of our own thoughts, or
that we can even control what we think about. The best we can do is,
when we're conscious of it, to latch onto our thoughts and give them
some direction. If we think about the way dreams flit from one
impression to the next, we can get an idea of how ideas follow ideas.
We see the same dance of thoughts in the mutterings of a delirious
person, or the fanciful rambling of an insane person, or the trivial
chatter of a little child, or the wandering babble of old men. That's
how thoughts flitter through the mind when they're left to themselves.
Let's say you want to explain to a child how glass is made and what
it's used for, so you try to provoke his curiosity about glass. But the
child has his own ideas. He wonders about Cinderella's glass slipper,
then he tells you about his
godmother, who gave him a boat for a present, then about his Uncle
Harold who took a cruise, then he wonders why you don't wear bifocals, leaving
you to presume that Uncle Harold must wear them himself. This may seem
like a nonsense trail of ideas, but they aren't as illogical as they
seem. They follow a logical pattern of association. One idea recalls
some other related idea (however distantly related it may be!) So the
child's mind goes from glass to slipper to Cinderella to godmother to
gift to boat to Uncle Harold to bifocals. This kind of sequence of
association can be a useful servant, but a bad master. It can be used
to help remember things that happened in the past or facts
pg 139
in the present, as people do when they use memory tricks to remember
names. But to be at the mercy of those associations, to have no power
to choose to turn it off and think what we want when we want, but only
to be able to think about whatever thought pops into our head, makes us
totally useless.
Wandering
Attention
By putting
forth some concerted effort, we should be able to focus our thoughts.
However, self-compelling effort is achieved with maturity. Children
don't have maturity, they only have the nature they were born with.
How, then, is the child supposed to keep his mind on geography when it
wants to wander to his spinning top, or how is he supposed to keep his
mind on French verbs when it wants to think about doll furniture? And
this is the reason lessons are so tedious: children are always thinking
of something other than their lessons. They are at the mercy of a
thousand fancies that flit through their brains, every one with some
association to the one before it. One little girl said to her
governess, 'Oh, Miss Smith, there are so many more interesting things
to think about than lessons!'
What's so bad about that? For one, it wastes the children's time. Also,
it forms in them a drifting manner of thinking, which becomes a
careless mind habit that lessens their ability to keep their attention
where they want it.
The
Habit of Attention Should Be Learned in Infancy
It isn't the child's will that's the
problem. It's that he hasn't learned the proper habit. This habit
should be cultivated when the child is an infant. A baby has wonderful
powers of observation, but no ability to focus his attention. He wants
a toy, but a minute after he has it, it drops listlessly from his hand
when his wandering eye spots some new item of interest. But even at
this stage, it's not too early to begin encouraging the habit of
attention. The discarded toy should be picked up and the mother should
say, 'Pretty!' and show interest to get the baby's attention.
pg 140
By this, she can keep his eyes fixed on one object for a few minutes.
This is the baby's first lesson in paying attention. Older toddlers are
eager to see and touch everything. But if you watch, you'll notice that
they dart from one thing to another, having less purpose than a
butterfly flitting amongst the flowers. They don't stick with any one
thing long enough to get a really good impression of it. It's the
mother's job to make sure her child doesn't flit from this to that, but
that he looks long enough at a thing to really get acquainted with it.
One minute little Margaret is intently staring at a daisy she has
picked. A second later, a pebble or buttercup has caught her attention
and she's ready to discard the daisy. But her mother steps in. She
shows Margaret that the daisy looks like a bright yellow eye with white
eyelashes around it. She tells her that all day long, the daisy lies in
the grass and looks up at the bright sun, never blinking as Margaret
would do. It's called a daisy because it's like a 'day's eye,' always
looking at the sun, which makes the day. And she asks Margaret what she
thinks the daisy does at night when the sun is not out. It does just
what boys and girls do--it shuts up its one eye with its white lashes
tipped with pink and goes to sleep until the sun comes back out in the
morning. Now the daisy has reclaimed Margaret's interest. She stares at
it with big eyes while her mother speaks. Then she cuddles it to her
breast and gives it a soft little kiss. So, mothers will come up with
all kinds of ways to add interest to every object in their children's
world.
pg 141
Real
Things are Interesting, but Abstract Words May Not Hold Attention
But the real conflict begins with school lessons.
Even a child who has been trained to hold his attention on things has a hard time holding his
attention on words. This is a
turning point in a child's life, and his mother needs tact and
vigilance. First of all, never allow a child to dawdle over his
copywork or math. Before his mind starts to wander, put his schoolwork
away. Let him do another lesson that's totally different from the other
one. Go back to the first lesson later, when his mind is fresh. If his
mother or teacher has been careless enough that his attention has been
allowed to drift during lesson time, she must follow through. Using her
wits to make the lesson bright and pleasant, she must draw the child's
mind back so that he finishes the lesson. [Note that the child is not to be
reprimanded or punished.]
Lessons
Should be Interesting and Appealing
The
child's teacher should understand the principles of education. She
should know which subjects are suited for each age group, and how to
make those subjects enjoyable. She should know how to vary the lessons
so that the child's mind can rest after each kind of mental activity by
doing something totally different. She should encourage him by making
use of the child's desire for praise, for doing well, for making
progress, for wanting to know about things, his love for his parents,
his sense of duty--but she must not over-use any of these in such a way
that that the child's character is compromised. Especially, she must be
careful that nothing takes priority over the child's desire to
know--that, and nothing else, should be the child's motivation to do
lessons. Children naturally want to know, and that's enough to make
them want to learn.
pg 142
Doing
the Specified Work at the Specified Time
Opportunities to discuss this will come up in other
chapters later. For now, let's see what a homeschool based on sound
principles might look like. First of all, there's a schedule written in
enough detail that the child has a good idea what he needs to do, and
how long each lesson will last. Teaching him that each subject needs to
be done in a specific block of time teaches him that it does matter, and one time isn't as
good as another. If he doesn't get his work done the first time in the
time allotted, there is no time set aside to do it again. This compels
the child to pay attention and get his work done the first time. Each
lesson is short, usually twenty minutes or less for a child younger
than eight. Knowing that his lesson won't drag on forever but has a
twenty minute limit helps children stay focused. A child's mind can
only take in so much at once. By allotting only the amount of time that
takes and no more, no time is wasted. If lessons are carefully
alternated, perhaps doing math first while the child is fresh and then
switching to writing or reading, then he will easily go from one lesson
to the next without getting bored. Lessons should be alternated so that
a mental challenge is followed by one in which he has to do some
physical skill
carefully. The schedule should be a little different every day to
prevent boredom.
Even with short, varied lessons, children may still need help from time
to time keeping focused. His desire for praise may make him want some
kind of reward, something more than a word of approval. If [when?] rewards are used,
pg 143
they should relate to the task. The reward should be a natural
consequence of his good conduct.
Natural
Consequence as a Reward
What would be
the natural consequence of completing work quickly and accurately?
Wouldn't it be time for leisure? If a boy is given twenty minutes to do
math and he finishes in ten, then he is entitled to the remaining ten
minutes to go outside or do whatever he wants. But if his task was to
write six perfect m's and he writes six lines of m's but only one is
acceptable, then he doesn't get time to re-do. The paper and pencil are
put away and the lesson is over. But if he writes six perfect m's right
off on the top line, then he gets to spend the rest of the lesson time
drawing boats or trains or whatever he wants. For homeschool students,
this compensates for not getting the praise in front of a class that
usually motivates students.
Competition
Rivalry can be an
effective means to interest children's attention. But some might object
that
a desire to win and do better than everyone else implies that a person
is unloving, and that kind of attitude should be discouraged. Some
criticize grades as a way encouraging competition between students. But
it's a fact of life that, in the real world, people are rewarded with
prizes or praise, depending on the activity--football, tennis, art,
writing
pg 144
poetry. There is envy and grudging among many who come in second place
in the real world and there always will be. Some think that children
headed for the real cut-throat world should get used to it by
experiencing competitiveness at school. But a mother teaching at home
can do better than that. She can teach her child not to be conceited
when he wins, and not to be resentful when he loses. She can bring up
her children with so much love and acceptance that one sibling can have
enough joy in his brother's success to offset disappointment at his own
loss. And sadness when his brother loses removes any egotism when he
wins. Also, if grades are used to stimulate attention and effort, they
should be based on conduct and effort rather than natural talent. Marks
should be given in areas that every child has a fair shot at, such as
promptness, order, paying attention, carefulness, obedience, and
gentleness. Grades in these things can be given without any danger of
causing a peevish sense of injustice to the child who doesn't do well.
But rivalry is disastrous when it's used to motivate children to learn,
because it sometimes replaces the love of learning in education. In
fact, even grades for conduct encourage children to do right for the
wrong reason--for reward rather than for its on sake. Learning is
interesting enough that rewards shouldn't be necessary to encourage
attention, promptness and carefulness.
Affection
and Loyalty as a Motive
It's
fine for a child to want to do well and work hard to please the parents
who do so much for him. It's okay to use this as a motive sometimes,
but not often. If the child's affection is called on too often to do
something to please his father or so as not to upset his father,
pg 145
then he may begin to feel uncomfortable with that. What should have
been the
real motivation for doing something is hidden under sentiment that the
child may begin to resent. But, since he doesn't want to seem unloving,
he may be forced to work to honor a feeling he no longer feels, and he
will be untrue to himself.
Knowledge
is Appealing for its Own Sake
The
most obvious motivator to hold a child's attention is knowledge itself.
Knowledge is fascinating and children are naturally hungry for it. But
bad teachers cure children of that pretty quickly, and proof of that is
evident in many classrooms. More on that later.
What
is Attention?
It's clear
that attention is not a faculty of the mind. In fact, the various
operations of the mind aren't accurately described as faculties.
Attention isn't really an operation of the mind. it just means applying
all of oneself to the matter at hand, and it can be developed so that
it becomes a habit. [Attention
isn't a muscle in the brain to be exercised. It's something you do rather than something you have.] A parent
teaches this habit by using some motive to attract and hold the young
child's attention. [Note that the
child isn't cajoled and reprimanded into it; it's up to the parent to
make the environment conducive so that the child is interested.]
Making
Themselves Do It
As children get
older, the responsibility shifts to them to use the volition of their
own will to make themselves
focus, even when things try to distract their attention. Children
should be taught to feel a sense of triumph at being able to compel
themselves to focus. Let them know how thoughts are always flitting in
and out of the mind, and they will drift from one thought to another.
The struggle and victory is to be able to fix their thoughts on
pg 146
the task at hand. A child who succeeds deserves a reward of a
sympathetic look from his mother and her words of praise: 'You have
done well, you've done the right thing.' But keep in mind that a person
can only pay attention if he has the intellectual capability to grasp
the subject.
The importance of attention can't be emphasized too much. It is within
everyone's reach and should be the mental discipline most coveted. No
matter how clever a child is, he can only make use of his intelligence
in the proportion that he's able to focus his attention when and where
he wants.
The
Secret of Stress
Mothers should avoid constantly hassling with their children
over doing their lessons. For one thing, it's stressful for the mother!
It is worth her while to make sure that her children never do a lesson
that they don't put their whole heart into. This isn't as impossible as
it seems. The key is to be on guard from the very beginning that
children never develop the habit of not paying attention. Overpressure
has been discussed a lot recently and we have already touched on a
couple of causes of overpressure. But, honestly, one of the main
reasons that brains are overworked is because of not paying attention.
We all know that it isn't the things we accomplish that wear us down
with a sense of urgent rushing, but the mental burden of the things we
leave undone. And the only real reason that a student might be stressed
is because their attention wandered so that they didn't fully grasp the
lesson when it was given.
pg 147
That lesson becomes like a thorn in the side, there's always a vague
sense of something missing that they can't fill in. That burden
stresses a student more than attentively learning a dozen lessons!
The
Schoolchild's Homework
Parents can still be involved in their children's education even after
their
children start going off to school. They can be involved with homework,
although not by helping to
complete it. Students should be able to do
the work by themselves. But suppose a mother says, 'Poor Amy has so
much homework, that she never finishes until 9:30!' or, 'Poor Thomas is
studying til ten o'clock; we rarely see the children in the evenings
anymore.' But the parents, by letting this continue, may be allowing
their children to develop habits that will ruin their bodily health and
thinking ability.
Curing
Children of Dawdling Over Homework
This habit isn't usually the fault of the homework itself. It's usually
the children--they daydream over their books. A little healthy
treatment should cure them of that ailment. Give them no more than 1
1/2 hours to do their homework. Without reprimanding them, treat them
as if they had failed if they don't reappear at the end of their
allotted time. Don't let them weasel sympathy out of you with excuses.
At the moment their time is up, begin some fun time downstairs, perhaps
a family read-aloud, or a game. They will soon find that they can get their homework done in time
to have some family fun, and their schoolwork will benefit because
they'll be putting all of their attention into it. It must be said here
that children under fourteen years of age shouldn't have homework
anyway. It sacrifices their home life.
pg 148
A thorough education should be possible by skillfully planning the
morning hours.
Natural
Consequences Should be the Reward or Punishment for Behavior
In our discussion of how to get children to pay attention, we've
mentioned discipline--rewards and punishments. Every novice caregiver
or teacher thinks they can handle discipline. But even discipline has
its
scientific principle. There is a natural law for managing rewards and
punishments: they should be natural consequences related to the
circumstances. They should give the child a taste for the consequences
he might experience from the same kind of behavior in the real world,
although in childhood, parents are around to prevent permanent injury
to the child. This concept is illustrated in the story of Rosamond
and the Purple Jar, although it's not totally realistic--little
girls don't usually long for purple flower jars in drug store windows.
But living with the consequences of our impulses to buy what we don't
really need is a life lesson that we all need to
learn. So it's a good lesson to allow our children to experience.
[Note: The concept of 'natural
consequences' as Charlotte Mason is describing it, how to use it, how
not to use it, is a main tenet of Jane Nelsen's Positive Discipline
materials, which you can read more about on her website.]
Natural
Consequences
Administering rewards and punishments this way takes some careful
consideration and consistent judgment from the mother. She must
consider where the fault lies, where the character weakness stems from,
and aim the consequence to deal with that. She must brace herself to
witness her child suffer the consequences of his actions in the short
term, for his long-term good. If children are brought up
conscientiously, not many of these incidents will be necessary to learn
about life. The child who has done something right
pg 149
gains some natural reward (such as ten minutes to play after getting
his lesson done early) and the child who doesn't get his work done
on time misses out. The mother will have to brace herself and her child
to
endure the consequence. If she treats both children the same, she
injures the child--not the one who did well, but the one who didn't
finish his work early. She is teaching him to continue dawdling over
work. In submitting her child to the discipline of natural
consequences, the mother must use courtesy, understanding and
discernment. There are times when the natural
consequence is exactly what she wants to avoid, so she must find some
logical consequence that will have a related educational value. For
instance, the natural consequence of a child neglecting schoolwork is
that he stays ignorant, but no mother can allow that to happen!
II. The Habits of Application, Etc.
Quick
Mental Effort
The methods of training mental activity and application are the same
ones used to train the habit of attention. A child who plods through
his work diligently can be trained to think more nimbly. The teacher
must be alert herself. She must expect immediate answers, quick
thinking and prompt work. Just as a tortoise will never be as fast as a
hare, children have limits. But even a tortoise can be trained to be
just a trifle quicker every day. That is done by aiming for quick
apprehension and work.
Enthusiasm
Must be Aroused
The same goes for applying himself. Children must be prevented from
getting into a mood
pg 150
where they say, 'I'm so tired of math,' or 'of history.' His interest
must be stimulated. There must always be something pleasant for him to
learn about. At the same time, the teacher should commend the applying
of oneself to work as honorable, but disapprove of restless attention
and haphazard work.
III. The Habit of Thinking
Thinking
Takes Up the Lion's Share of Operations
The actual working effort of the mind goes by different terms to
psychologists, and they divide the brain's work into different
operations. That's accurate as it relates to education. For our
purposes, thinking will include conscious efforts of thinking, but not
the random fancies that flit through the mind by themselves. We'll
quote Archbishop Thompson's book Laws of Thought, which is so good that
I'll quote it more than once. He says that Captain Head was traveling
across the grassy plains of South America. Suddenly his guide halted,
pointed at the sky and cried, 'A lion!' This surprised Captain Head. He
looked up and, after straining his eyes, he could barely make out some
condors circling high in the air in a particular spot. Apparently, on
the ground under this spot, out of sight of either Captain Head or the
guide, must be the carcass of some large animal, and a lion must be
feeding on it. The condors were watching enviously as they circled, but
they didn't dare land. Seeing the birds was as much confirmation to the
guide as the actual sight of a lion would have been to anyone else. He
knew there was a lion ahead.
pg 151
This line of reasoning took no extra effort for the guide. It was easy
for him, as he looked up, to draw his logic. Unlike Captain Head, he
was used to condors and their behavior, so the thought process that
might have taken Captain Head many steps came instantaneously to the
guide. Seeing the condors convinced him that a carcass lay ahead. But
why did the condors keep circling? Why didn't they land? Another animal
must have beat them there. But what? A dog? A jackal? No, condors
wouldn't be intimidated by them, they'd just drive them away or share
the feast with them. It must be a very large beast. Since this was an
area where lions lived, he concluded that that's what was up ahead. And
this entire thought process was articulated in two words: 'A lion.'
Children should go through this kind of thought process in every
lesson. They should trace a resulting effect back to its cause, or
trace the cause to its final effect. They should compare things to find
out ways they're alike and how they differ. Then they should postulate
why.
IV. The Habit of Imagining
The
Sense of Nonsense
All their school lessons will provide varying opportunities for
children to exercise their thinking skills. Their lessons should be
carefully alternated so that a mechanical skill is scheduled right
after (or before) an intellectual lesson, and a fun use of imagination
comes before or after use of logical reason. As an aside, it's too bad
when a taste for ludicrous nonsense is cultivated with ridiculous
children's books at the expense of teaching them better things. Alice in Wonderland is 'a delicious
feast of absurdities,' and children and grown-ups can't
pg 152
afford to miss it. But the child who reads it doesn't create the same
wonderful, rich pictures in his mind, the imaging of the unknown, that
he does when he reads Swiss Family
Robinson.
This issue is worth thinking about when considering what kinds of books
to get children as Christmas gifts for their free reading. Silly
nonsense books only cultivate a sense of the comical. Although a sense
of humor makes life more amusing, cultivating too much of it makes a
child flippant. A book like Diogenes
and the Naughty Boys of Troy [I
have no clue what this book might have been like!] may be
tempting, but it isn't the sort of book that children will re-live over
and over in their play, like they do with Robinson Crusoe and his finding of
the footprint. Children should have some humorous books, but they
shouldn't have too large a place in their literary diet.
Stories
About Normal Children vs. Tales of Imagination
Stories about Christmas holidays, or John and Emily, or the fun times,
peculiarities and upright morality of children just like themselves,
living in circumstances just like their own, leave nothing to the
imagination. Children are so familiar with that kind of thing that it
rarely occurs to them to play at the situations in any of those
stories. They wouldn't even read it a second time. But they love tales
of the imagination, people from other lands and other times, heroic
adventures, death-defying escapes, wonderful fairy tales in which they
can suspend reality and believe the impossible. Even when they know the
story is impossible, they can surrender themselves to it and believe.
Imagination
and Great Vision
Imaginary tales have more use than just amusing children. It would be
tragic if future generations had no creative imagination. They would be
less likely to conceive of great ideas and do heroic
pg 153
deeds. It is only when we can let a person or cause fill us so much
that even our own self-interest is pushed aside that we're able to make
great sacrifices and do great things for that person or cause. Our
novelists claim that there's nothing left to imagine, and that's why
they just write about real things. But imagination is creative. It
should see not only what's there, but what is possible and what is
artistically suitable in a given circumstance.
Imagination
Grows
Imagination doesn't come down from above fully developed, and plant
itself into a mature mind like a man moving into an empty house. Like
any other function of the mind, it starts as the merest seed of a
power. It grows according to what nourishment it gets. Childhood, the
age of wonder and faith, is its window of opportunity to grow. Children
should know the delight of living in faraway lands, of being someone
else living in a different time, a wonderful double life. They can
experience this through books. Children's history and geography books
should also cultivate their ability to imagine. If children don't
imagine what it was like to live in the times they read about in
history, or feel familiar with the places described in geography, then
their lessons aren't doing their job. But even if their lessons serve
their purpose, then the picture gallery of the child's mind will still
be sparse if the child hasn't been introduced to imaginary worlds of
fancy.
Thinking
Comes by Practice
We'll think about how to plan lessons to induce habits of thinking
later. For now, just know that thinking, like writing or skating, takes
practice. A child who has never had to think won't think, and probably
never will. Aren't
pg 154
there enough people already going through the world without any
deliberate attempt at thinking or use of their wits? Children must be
made to think every day of their lives. They should have to get at the
'why' of things for themselves. Children and parents should take turns
asking 'why' questions and then trying to answer them. If a child asks
'why?' then many parents are proud of this evidence of intelligence in
their child and they tell him the answer. Asking 'why' does indeed show
some intelligence, but only at a superficial level. But let the parent be the one to ask 'why' and
the child have to think of the answer! After the child has gone over it
in his mind, it's fine to give him the answer. He'll never forget it [and he's already gone through the
mental process of trying to work it out.] Every walk should
suggest some kind of puzzle for the child to have to figure out--'Why
does that leaf float on the water, while this pebble sinks?' and so on.
V. The Habit of Remembering
Remembering
and Recollecting
Memory is like a giant storehouse for all the knowledge we have. Our
intelligence is in proportion to our storage. Children learn so they
can remember. We can't recall all of what we learn and experience as
children, yet it forms the groundwork of our knowledge. Our later
notions and opinions are grown out of [and
may be a reaction to] what we learned and knew in our childhood.
That is the basis of what we enjoy and have interests in, although we
may never be able to bring it clearly to mind as adults. As in a bank
account, much of what we have learned and experienced is not only stored
pg 155
in our memory, but it's our available funds that we can draw out
whenever we want. The memory that is available to draw out is our most
valuable asset.
A
Dubious Memory
There is a third kind of memory, but it's not dependable. We have facts
and ideas that float through the brain but never latch on and stay.
That's the kind of memory a lawyer uses when he collects facts for a
case but forgets to use them in his case, or a student who crams for a
test by writing down everything he learned but doesn't commit it to
long-term memory. John Ruskin said that students cram to pass tests
rather than to really learn the material. So they do pass their tests,
but they end up not knowing what they studied. It's no great loss for a
lawyer or doctor to forget the case they've finished with, or for a
publisher to forget a book he read but rejected. The art of forgetting
has its uses. But what about a student who has no more to show for a
year's work than a high ranking in his class's roster?
Memories
Make a Physical Record in Brain Tissue
To thoroughly explain the subject of memory would be impossible here,
but we can answer a couple of questions. How do we remember anything at
all? How do we get the ability to make use of stored memory--in other
words, how do we recall memory? Under what conditions do we acquire
short term memories that don't lodge in the brain, can't be recalled,
but are only in the brain for a little while and then discarded easily?
We are currently [1885]
interested in a wonderful invention that can record spoken words and
pg 156
repeat, maybe a hundred years from now, a speech or lecture in the very
same words and voice of the original speaker. Well, that's what the
part of the brain called memory
can do! It receives impressions and records them mechanically. At least
that's the current theory according physiologists. In other words, the
minds understands certain facts, and the nerve substance of the brain
records that understanding.
Under
What Conditions are Memories Made?
The next logical question is, what conditions are necessary for an
imprint of a fact or experience to be made? Is the imprint permanent?
Does the brain have a limit on how many imprints it can store? So far,
from common experience and from many examples given by psychologists,
it seems that any fact or experience that is focused on with attention
makes enough of an impression to fix it in the memory. In other words,
if you give an instant of undivided attention to any one thing, that
thing will be remembered. Even the way we describe this phenomenon is
accurate. We say, 'Such and such a sight or sound made a strong impression on me.' And that's
exactly what has happened. If we hold the attention on any fact or
experience, we'll remember it. It will be impressed on the surface of
the brain tissue. Clearly, then, if you want a child to remember
something, then fix his whole attention so that his mind gazes fully
upon it. Then he will have it. By some sort of photographic process,
his minds takes an image of that fact or experience and imprints it on
the brain tissue. Perhaps when he's
pg 157
an old man, the memory will flash across his mind.
Memory
and the Law of Association
But having a memory flash randomly across the mind is not good enough.
We need to be able to call up the memory when we want to. To do this,
we need more than isolated incidents of focusing to create mental
impressions on the brain tissue. If you use your adept teaching skills
to get a child to focus on the French verb avoir, he will remember it.
But memorizing one verb is not enough to make a child fluent in French.
To teach French, you need to fix the child's mind on the single
isolated lesson, but you must also link today's lesson to the previous
lesson so that each lesson is linked [like
a chain] in his memory. When he remembers one, he'll remember
the rest of them, too. Physically, it appears that this works so that,
as new brain tissue is laid down, the links are laid side by side so
that you end up with what amounts to a track of French. This is a good
way to make practical use of the concept of associations. A lot of good
lessons are forgotten because the memories of them aren't linked
together. Too often, the teacher is content just to create a single
isolated impression that is forgotten until some random suggestion
brings it to mind. Instead, the teacher should link those memories
together so that the memory of one pulls the others into mind, too. A
Dr. Edward Pick developed a system of 'mnemonics' that used attention
and association to aid the memory. Although not everyone would like the
way he applied it, the principles behind it do work.
pg 158
Every
Lesson Should Recall the One Before It
Every lesson should grasp the child's whole attention, and every new
lesson should be so intertwined with the previous one that they are
remembered as a string of connected lessons.
The
Brain Has No Limit to How Much it Can Record
The kind of easy come, easy go
rote memory doesn't follow the rules of association. The child learns
his list by heart, rattles it off like a parrot, and then forgets it.
There is no record of it on his brain at all. To create a record of a
memory, there has to be enough time to focus the attention, and to
allow brain tissue to grow to the new impression. Under these
conditions, it appears that the brain has no limit to how many
impressions it can record. However, sometimes a girl who has learned
enough French to speak it will forget it by the time she's a
grandmother. What has happened is that she hasn't used it by speaking,
hearing or reading French all along. So the path in her mind to those
memories isn't kept clear and open and she can't go back to retrieve
them.
Links
of Association are a Condition of Remembering
To go through the trouble of learning something and then allowing it to
grow rusty in some neglected corner of the brain is a waste. If no
links of association are created to connect to the memory, then it's
like trying to get water from an empty well. How are these links
formed? As
each subject is studied, a way will present itself. A child may have a
lesson one day about Switzerland and Holland the next day. One lesson
is linked to
pg 159
the other by pointing out how different the two countries are. What one
country has, the other doesn't. 'The association is one of similarity,
and not of contrast.' [?] In
our personal experience, colors and sounds and smells recall familiar
people or events. But experiential sensations can't be used in
education. So the teacher will have to find links in the nature of the
things themselves.
VI. The Habit of Perfect Work
The
Habit of Turning in Imperfect Work
'Do it right the first time' is good advice for bringing up any family.
England, as a nation, tends to think too much about the individual and
not enough about things and work and performance. Children are allowed
to write or sew stitches or assemble doll clothes or make small
carpentry projects any old way, with the idea that they'll do better
later. Other countries, like France and Germany, take a philosophical
perspective. They know that if children get into the habit of turning
out careless work, then they'll grow into men and women who don't think
it's important to do their best. I was impressed with children's work
from a class of about forty students, aged six and seven, in an
elementary school in Heidelberg. They were doing a writing lesson and
the teacher was doing a lot of talking as he wrote each word on the
blackboard. When their slates were shown, I didn't see even one
defective or irregular letter on any of the forty slates! I saw the
same principle of perfection in France at a display of
pg 160
children's schoolwork. No imperfect composition was displayed and
justified because it was 'only the work of children.'
A
Child Should Execute Perfectly
A child should not be assigned work that he isn't capable of doing
perfectly, and perfect work should be expected as a matter of course.
For example, if he is supposed to write a series of strokes and is
allowed to turn in a page of sloppy stroke-marks unevenly spaced and
sloping irregularly, then his moral integrity is compromised from
getting by on less than his best. Instead, just assign him six strokes
to copy instead of a full page. Require that they be six perfect strokes, evenly spaced and
with uniform slant. If one isn't right, have him show you what's wrong
with it and let him re-do it. If he can't do six perfect ones today,
let him try again tomorrow, and again the next day. When he finally
writes six perfect strokes, celebrate the occasion! Let him feel a
sense of triumph. The same with other little tasks that he wants to
do--painting, drawing, making things. Let everything that he does be
done well. If he builds a house of cards, he should be ashamed if it's
rickety and uneven. Along the same lines, he should finish whatever he
begins. He should rarely be allowed to start on a new project until the
last one is finished.
VII. Some Moral Habits--Obedience
With so much to cover, there's only time to barely mention in passing
some moral habits that are very important for the mother to teach. Just
remember that everything we've already said about cultivating habits
applies just as much here.
pg 161
A
Child's Entire Responsibility
First and most important is the habit of obedience. In fact, obedience
is the whole duty of a child. The reason is that, if a child obeys his
parents, every other duty will be taken care of. Not only that, but
mankind is obligated to be obedient. Even we adults have to obey our
conscience, the laws of the world around us, and God's guidance.
Someone has said that when Jesus was tempted in the wilderness, each of
three temptations wasn't a suggestion to commit outright sin, but to be
willful and choose his own way, which is the opposite of obedience.
Willfulness is where all the foolishness that's bound in the heart of a
child comes from. [Prov
22:15]
Obedience
is Not a Casual Duty
Parents must understand that obedience is not just a casual issue
between them and their child. The parent is the chosen representative
to ultimately teach the child that real obedience is having enough self
control to choose to obey laws because it's the right thing to do. The
parent has no right to neglect teaching his child obedience. Every time
the child willfully disobeys, he is directly challenging the parent.
Parents should also understand that children shouldn't be obeying just
because their parents told them to, but because the Bible says
'Children, obey your parents in the Lord, for this is right.' [Eph 6:1]
Children
Must Have the Desire to Obey
The habit of obedience is only really formed when the child's will is
involved and he obeys because he wants to do the right thing even when
he's tempted to disobey. He must obey willingly, not because he feels
compelled. Only then will he be able to use the strength of his own
will to
pg 162
resist temptation when his inclinations prompt him to do the wrong
thing. They say that children who have the strictest parents in
demanding instant obedience often turn out badly, and children brought
up with strict authoritarian discipline rebel as soon as they get their
first chance. It's true--because these children haven't been trained
over the years to have a habit of real
obedience. Their will hasn't been wooed to the side of willing service
and voluntary yielding to the highest law. Instead, these poor children
have been bullied into complying to the will (or, more accurately, the
stubbornness) of someone stronger. They've given in, not because it's
right, but in order to avoid punishment.
Expect
Obedience
The most sacred duty a mother has is to train her infant to
instant
obedience. It's not difficult to teach, since, as Wordsworth said, the
infant is still 'trailing clouds of glory' [and is therefore receptive to things of
God.] The concept of obedience is already in him and hasn't been
marred. It's just waiting to be called into use. The mother doesn't
have to criticize, threaten or spank. She has been entrusted with
authority and the child instinctively recognizes it. All
she needs to do is to say, 'Do this,' in a quiet voice that conveys
that she's in charge, and expect it to be done. The mother often loses
her hold over children because they can tell by the tone of her voice
that she doesn't really expect that they'll obey. She isn't convinced
of her position and doesn't have enough confidence in her own
authority. The mother's best advantage is a habit of obedience. If she
begins by always demanding that the children obey her, they just will,
as a matter of course. But if they even once get a wedge in that
suggests the possibility that they have an option to disobey, then a
tragic struggle
pg 163
begins. That struggle often ends with children doing what's right in
their own eyes.
Here is just the kind of thing that is fatal: The children are in the
formal living room and the doorbell rings. 'Go upstairs and play in
your room.' 'But, please, Mom, can't we just stay in the corner by the
window? We promise to be quiet.' The mother is proud of the polite way
her children ask, so she lets them stay. And, of course, they aren't
quiet, but that's not the worst thing. The worst thing is that they
have been successful in doing what they wanted instead of what they
were told. Once their necks are out of the yoke of obedience, it's very
hard to get them back in again. It's in small seemingly trivial matters
that the mother is defeated. 'Bedtime, William.' 'Oh, Mom, please, just
let me finish this.' And she yields, forgetting that the current
situation isn't the point. What matters is that the child should be
confirming and perpetuating a habit of obeying by having an unbroken
chain of incidents where he obeys. Children are amazing in their
ability to find ways around the spirit of the law, but to still hold on
to the legalistic letter of the law. 'Mary, time to come in.' 'Okay,
Mom.' but her mother has to call her four times before Mary actually
comes. 'Put away your blocks,' and the child puts them away, but slowly
and reluctantly. 'Always wash your hands when you hear the first bell.'
And the child does it that one time, but not again.
In order to avoid the child's display of disobedience, the mother needs
to start from infancy insisting that the child obeys right away,
cheerfully, and that he does this all this time, except occasionally
when he forgets. Slow, reluctant, unwilling obedience some of the time
is hardly worth having. It's easier to teach a child the habit of
perfect obedience by never letting him know anything else, than it is
to
compel an outward show of obedience by
pg 164
constantly wielding heavy-handed authority. Later, when the child is
old enough, take him into confidence. Let him know that it's a noble
thing to be able to make yourself do in a minute the thing that you
don't feel like doing. To
train a habit of obedience, the mother must be very careful never to
give a command that she doesn't intend to enforce. At the same time,
she must not burden her children with the tedious weight of one command
after another.
Obeying
the Law Affords Liberty
Children who have a habit of consistent, perfect obedience can be
trusted with a lot of liberty. They are given a very few rules that
they know they have to obey, but, for the most part, they can be left
to direct their own actions, even though they might make a few
mistakes. They don't have to be barraged with a perpetual fire of, 'Do
this,' and 'Don't do that!'
VIII. Truthfulness
I don't need to convince parents about the importance of truthfulness.
But how to train a child to
be honest and accurate is another matter. It requires painstaking
effort and tactical vigilance from the mother.
Three
Causes of Lying and They're All Vicious
The bad habit of lying stems from three causes: being careless about
making sure that something is true, being careless about stating the
truth, and deliberately trying to deceive. It's plain to see that all
three reasons are damaging because a man's character can be ruined by
nothing more than a careless mis-statement said about him, or someone
repeating a damaging remark without taking
pg 165
the trouble to see if it's true, or someone telling what he has seen or
heard without relaying facts accurately, effectually making his words
nothing but lies.
Children
Are Usually Guilty of Only One Kind
Of the three kinds of lying, only the third kind [deliberate deceit] is cause for
guilt in a child. The first and second kinds are simply his immaturity.
He might say that he saw lots
of spotted dogs in town, when he really saw two. Or, all the boys are collecting the
latest trading cards when he knows of three. Or everybody says that John is sneaky,
when he's only heard Bobby say so. These detours from accuracy are so
trivial that mothers may tend to overlook them as childish prattle.
But, actually, even a trivial lapse damages a child's sense of truth,
which is like a sharp blade that easily loses its razor-sharp edge.
Making
Accurate Statements
Training a child to be meticulous about making accurate statements, no
matter how trivial the subject, will fortify him against temptations to
make gross exaggerations. He'll be less prone to revise a story to make
his part in it sound better, or withhold facts, or avoid a question if
his binding habit has been to state the plain, simple facts and if he
hasn't been allowed to get into the habit of being too casual and loose
about what he says.
Exaggeration
and Ludicrous Embellishments
Two forms of evading the truth will be very tempting to the child. His
mother will need to use great vigilance to prevent him from
exaggerating or embellishing a story with ludicrous additions. No
matter how much funnier a story may be with such enhancements, the
ruthless mother must train him to strip all but the factual truth from
his story. A reputation
pg 166
for being amusing is not worth the price of the dignity of character
that goes along with the habit of strict truth-telling. Fortunately, it
is possible to be funny without sacrificing truth.
Reverence,
etc
As far as reverence, consideration for others, respect for persons and
property, it is important to be zealous about forming these moral
qualities until they become a daily habit. They are the distinctive
marks of a fine, gracious character. In our times, a self-assertive,
aggressive, self-seeking temper is all too common.
Disposition
is Born in a Child
I am eager to say something about cultivating the habit of a
good-natured disposition. We tend to think that our temperament is
something we're born with and that we can't do anything about it. 'Oh,
she's such a sweet spirited little thing; nothing bothers her!' 'He has
his father's temper, the littlest thing sets him off in a rage,' are
the kinds of comments we hear all the time.
Not
Temperament, but Tendency
It is certainly true that children inherit a tendency to anger easily,
to be anxious, discontent, irritable, sullen, complaining or impatient;
or cheerful, trustful, good-humored, patient and humble. Whether a
person is happy or wretched, and whether those who live with him are
content or miserable will depend on which of these qualities dominates.
We all know someone who has integrity and many excellent virtues, but
who is unbearable
pg 167
to be around. The tragedy isn't that this person was born sullen or
petty or jealous. That could have been cured. The tragedy is that he
was allowed to grow up with this fault. Here, more than anywhere else,
the power of habit is most helpful. It's up to parents to correct the
bent quirks of their child's personality, especially if the tendency
came from their side of the family. Parents should send their child to
face the world with an even, cheerful temper, inclined to make the best
of things, to look on the bright side, to assume the best and kindest
of the motives of others, and not to feel he has a right to special
treatment. These things are what commonly upset people. But parents can
teach their children better because inborn traits are no more than
tendencies that can be changed.
Parents
Must Correct Tendencies with New Habits
Force of habit turns a tendency into a temperament. It's up to the
mother to discourage the formation of ill tempers and promote good
tempers. It isn't difficult to do when the mother knows the child's
expressions and moods well, and can read the thoughts of his heart
before he is even aware of them himself. Remember that every jealous,
complaining, discontented thought leaves a physical track in the
child's brain tissue for more of those kinds of ugly thoughts to settle
into and continue to run on. This track, or rut, gets wider and deeper
with every ugly thought. The mother can nip it in the bud by watching
her child and catching the first sign of a bad mood before it manifests
itself. That is the best time to act.
Change
the Child's Thoughts
The mother should change her child's thoughts before the bad temper has
even had the chance to register in his consciousness, before he
pg 168
acts on it. Take the child outside, send him to get you something, tell
him or show him something interesting. In other words, give him something else to think about, but
in a natural, casual way so the child never suspects that you're doing
it. Since every incidence of sullenness makes a track for future sullen
incidences, then every incident that the mother can avoid prevents one
track for sullen thoughts to settle in. At the same time, she is laying
down new tracks for happier thoughts that will obliterate the old
tracks.
My suggestions aren't for a course of academic and ethical training.
These are for forming certain habits that will be displayed in a
child's character. With this limited program, there are issues just as
important that I haven't even had time to mention. With so many
possibilities, I've had to be selective. So I've chosen to focus on
those aspects that aren't of specialized interest only to educated
parents, but rather those that every thoughtful person recognizes as
important.
pg 169
PART V - Lessons As Instruments Of Education
I. The Matter and Method of Lessons
We seem to live in an age of teaching. Those of us involved with
education tend to take on too much of the responsibility, and parents
are too willing to abdicate not only academics, but guidance of their
children to teachers. And that's not what's best for the children.
Parents
Should Consider the Various Academic Subjects
When parents aren't the ones teaching their own children, they tend to
leave the choice of subjects taught as well as how to teach them in the
hands of teachers or caregivers. Teachers, more than anyone else, are
the ones who have dedicated themselves to this consideration, but
parents should be giving thought to it, too. They should have their own
carefully formed opinions about what
subjects should be taught and the
way they should be taught, not
just for the sake of the teacher, but
also for the sake of
pg 170
their children. Nothing gives more life and purpose to a teacher's work
than knowing that his students and their parents are on his team.
Even when children go to schools where the teachers are well-qualified,
parents still need to have insight into their children's education.
They can help teachers stay accountable and not get into habits of
professional educators such as placing too much value on proficiency [and tests] or favoring one subject
over another for its own sake rather than for the benefit of the
students. For the youngest children who are not yet old enough for
school, it isn't good to let an unqualified caregiver plan the
children's schedules. That will waste the children's time, but that's
not the worst result. Even more serious is that children will be
allowed to form intellectual habits that will hinder them later. Then
when they do start school, the lessons will be over their heads, their
work won't be done well and they will frustrate their teachers with
passive resistance to her teaching.
Home
is the Best Growing Ground for Young Children
Still, whatever advantages kindergarten or other preschools offer to
children, learning at the home is what's ideal for them. It would be
the best thing if the mother had time to devote herself to teaching
them, but she's not usually able to do that. If she lives in town, she
can send her children to school when they're six. If she lives in the
country, she should have a governess [who
can also act as a tutor]. The difficulty is finding a governess
who is not only acquainted with the subjects she needs to teach, but
also has some understanding of the nature of children and the art and
purpose of education, someone capable of bringing out the best in
children without any wasted effort or
pg 171
wasted time. Such a rare treasure doesn't just show up on the doorstep
in answer to every classified ad. If such a perfect governess isn't to
be found, then the mother will have to train a caregiver herself to do
the job. In other words, she can use what she knows of education to set
out the caregiver's duties. 'I'd like the children to learn to read in
this way because...' or, 'I want the children to learn history in such
a way that the lessons will have such and such effect.' Spending a half
hour explaining instructions to a sensible caregiver should be all
that's needed to secure a month of lessons for the children. If the
lessons are planned well, a lot can be accomplished in a very little
time so that the children have as much time as possible to play and
exercise in the fresh air.
Three
Questions for the Mother
If the mother is supposed to explain to the caregiver what she expects
of learning writing, French, geography, then she must have definite
opinions herself. She must ask herself seriously, Why must the children learn at all?
What should they learn? How should they learn it? If she
takes the time to give serious consideration to these questions, she
will then be in a position to direct her children's education. At the
same time, she will be surprised to find that three quarters of the
time her children have been spending on their lessons has been a waste
of time and energy.
Children
Learn So That They Can Grow
Why must children learn? Well, why do we eat? Isn't it so that our
bodies can live and grow and be able to do what they need to do? In the
same way, the mind needs to
be fed and developed with its own kind of food. Our minds need the
mental
sustenance
of collected knowledge. But our bodies need more than food, they also
need the exercise that's appropriate to
pg 172
each part of the body. A young mother told me the other day that she
had such skinny arms that she never liked to show them, but carrying a
five-month-old baby had cured that. She could now toss and lift him
easily, and her arms were shapely enough that she was no longer
embarrassed by them. Just as our limbs grow with exercise, so does
mental effort in specific portions of the brain make those parts
stronger. People tend to overlook the fact that the mind must have its
food. We tend to think we should learn to know, rather than learning so
we can grow [as persons].
Parrot-like repeating of lessons and cramming insufficiently-learned
facts to pass a test are inferior ways of taking in information because
our minds don't really assimilate knowledge that's gained that way.
Doctoring
the Material of Knowledge
On the other hand, specialists are apt to attach too much importance on
separate mental 'faculties.' We see books about education that include
elaborately planned programs where individual lessons are supposed to
develop perspective, or imagination, or judgment. This idea of
'faculties' comes from a false analogy that likens the mind to the
body. This concept of the mind as a collection of separate entities is
about to become as obsolete as the idea of phrenology, where reading
bumps on the head is supposed to provide information about the person.
It appears now that the mind is one unified entity that can't be
divided, although it can do different things. This kind of contriving
to artificially sort and separate knowledge so the child can digest it
is unnecessary. A healthy child's mind can direct itself and apply
itself to do whatever it needs to in order to assimilate whatever
knowledge is presented. Almost any subject that our common sense tells
us is good for children will exercise various powers of the mind at the
same time, if it's presented the right way.
pg 173
Children
Learn in Order to Get Ideas
The second reason children learn is so that fruitful ideas are sown in
the fertile ground of their minds. The dictionary describes an idea as
the image that the mind forms of anything outside itself, whether
tangible or abstract. If the business of education is to provide the
child
with ideas, then any teaching that doesn't leave the child with a new
mental image in his mind has failed. Think of the listless way that
children often slog through reading and long lists and geography and
math, and you'll see that it's rare for any part of a lesson to flash
upon the children with enough vividness to leave a mental picture. It's
not too far-fetched to say that a school day in which a child receives
no new idea is a wasted day, no matter how diligently he has completed
his lessons.
Ideas
Grow and Produce After Their Own Kind
The dictionary isn't quite accurate in its definition of an idea. An
idea is more than a mental image. It is more like a spiritual seed with
living energy--it has power to grow and produce after its own kind. It
is the very nature of ideas to grow and propogate. It has the same
mysterious properties of plant seeds. If an idea is planted in a
child's mind, it will secrete its own food, grow, and bear the fruit of
many more similar ideas. Our own experience confirms this. If we become
interested in some public person, or revolutionary new theory, it seems
like, for days afterwards, we are constantly hearing or reading
something about it. It seems as if the whole world is thinking about
that very thing that's on our mind. The fact is, the new idea that we've
pg 174
received is in the act of growing, and in the process, it's reaching
out to get the food it needs. This feeding process happens with intense
keenness during childhood. Ideas grow faster in the minds of children
than in adults.
Sir
Walter Scott and George Stephenson Worked With Ideas
Scott got a whole group of ideas from the tales, ballads and folklore
of the Scottish Border countryside where he grew up. His boyhood was
enriched with these ideas, they flourished and made more ideas, and the
Waverley novels were the fruit they produced. George Stephenson, as a
boy, made little clay engines with his friend, Thomas Tholoway. Later,
when he was working as an engineman, he was always observing his
engine, cleaning and studying it. An engine was his dominant idea and
its fruit was the invention of the locomotive.
The
Value of Dominant Ideas
But what does this theory of dominant ideas have to do with education?
This: give a child one single valuable idea, and you've done more for
his education than if you tried to stuff a barrel full of information
into his mind. Any child who grows up with a few dominant ideas in his
mind has his own self-education taken care of and his career marked out.
Lessons
Must Provide Ideas
In order to be receptive to an idea, the mind needs to have an attitude
of eager attention. We've already mentioned how to manage that
elsewhere. One more thing--a single idea may be so fruitful that the
child becomes fixated on it. For that reason, parents can't allow the
child's selection to be left to random chance. His school lessons
should provide plenty of ideas that will go on educating him.
Children
Learn to Get Knowledge
It isn't just to help intellectual growth and
pg 175
provide ideas that the child learns. The common notion that children
learn so they can get knowledge is also true. It's so true, in fact,
that the knowledge received in childhood makes more of an impression
than anything he will ever learn and sets the foundation for everything
else learned later in life. Yet at the same time, the child can only
learn so much. His mind is like a bottle with a narrow neck, and it
makes sense to be selective and pour in only the best knowledge.
Diluted
Knowledge
But the poor children are so often let down by those who should have
their best interests at heart. Adults who aren't mothers tend to talk
and think even more childishly than the child himself in their attempts
to attract his interest. If children talk twaddle, it's because
grown-ups have talked twaddle to him. If left to himself, a child's
remarks are wise and sensible, considering the experience his age has
afforded him. Mothers seldom talk down to their children. They know
them too well and, therefore, have more respect for them. But
professional educators, whether they write the curriculum or do the
teaching, are apt to present a tiny grain of real knowledge diluted in
a whole gallon of talk, leaving it up to the child to do the work of
figuring out which part is the knowledge and separating it from the
flood of worthless twaddle.
Dr.
Arnold's Knowledge as a Child
Generally, children who grow up with adults and never have juvenile
books are better able to glean from the literature of adults. It is
said of Dr. Arnold that when he
pg 176
was three years old, he was given a gift from his father, Smollett's
book The History of England
as a reward for correctly identifying pictures and portraits and
telling about their historical relevance. That game probably laid the
foundation for his love of history, which made him famous. When he
worked at Oxford, he was able to quote from Dr Priestly's Lectures on History from memory
accurately--although he hadn't seen the book since he was eight years
old! Of course, he was an exception. My point is, if he had been
reading the typical twaddle that is forced on most children, he would
never have been able to remember entire passages even a week later,
much less forty years after reading the book.
The
Kind of Literature Appropriate for Children
The kind of weak literature we see today both in their stories and
lessons is a reaction against the old days when little children were
expected to memorize reams of data by rote that they didn't even
understand. Dates, numbers, rules, catechisms, densely packed pamphlets
of information were thought to be the best material to educate
children. We have gone to the other extreme and given children school
books with pretty pictures and sweet texts, almost as interesting as
story books. What we don't realize is that this merely gives children
the same tedious facts, but in a weak, diluted form--and plenty of it.
Teachers and parents are meticulous about the diet that nourishes their
children's bodies, but yet they're
pg 177
careless about the mental diet they provide for the child's mind. I am anxious to discuss this
issue about the quality of lessons and literature for children.
Four
Tests That We Should Apply to Children's Lessons
We see that children's lessons should (a) provide mental nourishment
for mind growth, (b) provide several things for the mind to do for
exercise, (c) provide fruitful ideas and (d) provide knowledge that is
accurate, valuable in its own right, and interesting enough to remember
with profit and pleasure even in adulthood. Before we apply these four
tests to the different subjects that children are usually taught, I
would like to review a few points from previous pages.
Review
of Six Points Already Considered
1. The knowledge that is most valuable to a child is what he gets in
the open air (with some guidance) by seeing with his own eyes, hearing
with his own ears and feeling with his own fingers.
2. School time has no right to steal the time that the child is
entitled to have for long hours of daily exercise and discovery.
3. The child should be taken every day, if at all possible, to some
scenic place where he can find new things to examine and add to his
collection of knowledge. His attention should be drawn to a certain
flower or boulder or bird or tree. He should be encouraged to
investigate common things in his environment because that will be the
foundation of his scientific knowledge.
4. Active, healthy playing is just as important as school lessons for
both physical health and mental brain growth. Children need time for
both play and lessons.
pg 178
5. The child should be left to himself a lot, although with
supervision. This way he can go off and use the information he has
received in his own way, and be more open to the influence of nature.
6. The child's happiness depends on his progress. He should enjoy his
lessons, and there should never be friction over schoolwork.
With so much expected of his lessons, let's next consider what he
should learn and how it should be taught.
II. The Kindergarten As A Place to Learn
The Mother is the best Kindergarten
Teacher
We already know the benefits of the kindergarten school. Its success
requires rare qualities in a teacher. She must be cultured, have some
understanding of the psychology and art of education, be sympathetic
with children, be tactful, have common sense, possess a lot of
information about common things, have a cheerful disposition and be
able to manage children well. The kindergarten method depends on these
things as part of its contrived method to make children comfortable
with a Superior Intelligent Being--their teacher. With the right
teacher, a
kindergarten is beautiful, like a taste of heaven. But with an
ordinary, commonplace teacher, the charming songs and games and
activities become very wooden. If the essence of kindergarten rests on
one person who serves as sort of a spiritual enchantress to the
children, then shouldn't a child's own mother be the ideal kindergarten
teacher? Who else has as much tact, sympathy, common sense and culture?
pg 179
Home
Doesn't Need to be Converted into a Kindergarten
Although every mother is a kindergarten teacher in the sense that
Froebel meant, that doesn't mean that every home should be run like a
kindergarten classroom. The methods and activities planned for a
kindergarten class are only a way to make sure that certain principles
are carried out, and the mother can find out for herself what these
principles are according to Froebel or she can even come up with her
own. For instance, in the kindergarten class, the child's senses are
carefully trained according to a specific progression: he looks,
listens, and touches to learn. He learns about sizes, colors, shapes
and numbers. He learns to copy and to tell back precisely. In this
training of the senses, the kindergarten method duplicates the same
method that a baby uses by himself as he studies a ball or rattle.
Field
of Knowledge Too Confined
Even with this emphasis on training the child's senses, it's yet
possible to undervalue the
child's ability to learn by investigating things with his senses. The
area in which he is allowed to gather his data is often artificially
limited. During his first six or seven years, children should be
becoming intimately acquainted with the properties of every natural
object they can reach rather than confined to the space and schedule of
a classroom. It's true that kindergarten affords him knowledge of exact ideas such as the difference
between a parallelogram and a hexagon, or a primary and secondary
color, and he learns to see carefully enough to duplicate a folded
paper or woven yarn, but this is at the expense of a lot of the real knowledge of the outside world
that should have been gained during his best window of opportunity. The
nice, exact graduated way that kindergarten schedules learning is fine,
but the mother has the advantage of being able to provide it casually
by fitting it around the child's normal routine. A mother isn't going to
pg 180
let contrived lessons replace the natural, wider training of the senses
that is the most important duty for her children.
A child in a kindergarten class is only given tasks that are within his
ability to do, and then he is expected to do them perfectly, which is a
good principle, as we have discussed. But I have seen a four-year-old
child blush and look as ashamed as if he had been caught lying, just
because he had folded his paper irregularly. But a mother or caregiver
is able to see that children do their small tasks perfectly--and this
is what's important--without the child
experiencing any of the stress that children feel in trying to
perform to please their beloved smiling goddess, their kindergarten
teacher.
Training
of an Eye for Detail and a Careful Hand
Kindergarten activities provide opportunities for training the eye and
hand. But at home, a thousand opportunities present themselves
naturally in trifling things like straightening a tablecloth or a
picture, or wrapping a package. Every conscientious mother can think of
a thousand ways to provide these kinds of opportunities naturally as
she goes about her daily routine. Still, as a way of providing
methodical teaching and having fun, it's fine to use some games, songs
and kindergarten activities--so long
as the mother doesn't put too much stock in them and depend on
them for education. Everything
the child does should be used to educate him.
'Sweetness
and Light' in the Kindergarten
In the kindergarten classroom, a child is surrounded in an atmosphere
of sweetness and light. A sturdy little five year old doesn't want to be a jumping frog with the
rest of the class, so the kindergarten teacher comes along with
pg 181
calm, unruffled gentleness, takes his hand and leads him away from the
circle. He is not reprimanded, but since he doesn't want to do what
everyone else is doing, he is not allowed to stay in the circle. The
next time, he is content to join in and be a frog. This is a good
principle for disciplining children. Don't treat a child who doesn't
want to go along with the program too seriously. Don't assume that he's
being naughty. If he doesn't want to participate in harmony with
everyone else, just leave him out. Avoid friction. Above all, don't let
him disturb the gentle, serene atmosphere. Simply remove him from
everyone else when he doesn't want to cooperate.
Kindergarten claims to acknowledge the joyful nature of children, to
allow them full and free expression of the exuberance within them,
without the mischief that tends to accompany children who are left to
themselves to find outlets for their energy. This combination of
gladness and gentleness is exactly what should be cultivated at home
with children. The rough, noisy behavior sometimes seen in children
isn't necessary, especially inside. But the children should be happy,
and even a momentary absence of sunshine in her children's faces should
be a cause of grave concern to the mother. In general, we can say that
some of the principles used in kindergarten are just the ones that a
mother should strive to have in bringing up her children at home. A
kindergarten class is only one of several ways to carry out these
principles, but is unnecessary and, in the wrong hands, kindergarten
practices may even become wooden and artificial. But they can work
nicely with a mother's overall scheme of education in her own family.
pg 182
III. Further Consideration Of The
Kindergarten
The
Childhood of Tolstoy
No field of research has as little real study as the world of
childhood. We see children every day, but no one has explored the inner
workings of a child's mind. Thoughtful people suspect that our lack of
knowledge causes us to make mistakes that injure children seriously.
For example, all of our schemes of education presume that a child's
mind and inner person starts out very small and grow as his physical
body grows. But we don't know that that's the case. Children keep their
thoughts to themselves for the most part, except for the charm and
frank comments they sometimes share with us. But on those rare
occasions when we do get a glimpse into a child's mind, we are startled
that he has a keener intelligence, wiser thoughts and a larger soul
than we adults. When a genius [such
as Tolstoy] lifts the veil by writing about his own childhood,
we are very grateful. When enough people, both geniuses and average
people, have shared about their childhoods, there may be enough data to
do a study from that. Then maybe we'll understand more about how a
child thinks and realize what unfair things we've put children through
in the name of education. In Leo Tolstoy's book Childhood, Boyhood, Youth, he
writes about his childhood so personally that a mother will recognize
her own child in the portrait he gives us.
'You're like my own dear mother,'
pg 183
wrote little Leo in a poem he wrote for his grandmother's birthday.
Later he felt ashamed for it and sure that his father and grandmother
would discover what a hypocrite he was. 'Why did I have to write that?
She isn't even here, and I didn't have to write that. I do love
grandma, and I respect her, but she's still not the same, and now I
have lied.' This is the kind of thing children think about. We read it
and recognize our own dim, childish memories from a time long ago when
our own conscience was that exquisitely delicate. That memory should
remind us to be careful of the tender consciences of children.
'The
Story of a Child'
While I'm on this subject, I'd like to mention another book where a
child reveals her inner world. This child was once called to give
evidence long, long ago. This kind of study is very valuable because it
forces us to remember our own childhood, to relive it and reproduce it
with our imagination. This is the only way to understand children
because children, in spite of their sincere openness and inclination to
chatter, are not that easy to understand. They never say out loud the
sort of things written in Margaret Deland's The Story of a Child. [Page
images of some of this story are available from The Atlantic Monthly]
Children don't explain these things to each other because they know
that other children already know them. They don't tell grown-ups
because they don't think grown-ups, not even their mothers, would
understand. The family dog might, so children's secrets will be
whispered in the dog's ear while the mother tries in vain to get her
child to open up to her.
pg 184
A poem says, Each person is alone in
his own world of happiness or sadness. Our lonely spirits live and move
about, separate from each other. We see things around us as happy or
sad,
depending on the mood of our heart.
And that's true even more for children than with ourselves. It's just a
part of our nature that we can't change. The only way we'll ever be
able to really be intimate with a child is to reach down deep and
remember
our own childhood. But we usually think of that memory as unimportant
and let it slip away. So, Margaret Deland helps us to recover our own
childhoods in her story about Ellen, although there's a difference. Our
impulses seemed just as irrational, trivial, loving heroic and
bothersome to grown-ups then, as Ellen's do to the adults in the story.
We remember those days with tenderness, but also with discomfort. It
does us no harm if the story makes us a little more humble, a little
more careful, convinced that there's more going on in the child's mind
than they're telling us. They need us to help and bless them. However,
we disagree with one thing the author said. She thinks that it would be
good for adults to understand children better, yet she says that the
children aren't harmed too much by not being understood--after all,
most of us grew up just fine in spite of not being understood and other
difficulties. That may be true in one sense, but in another sense, one
of the saddest things in the world is when magical, wonderful children
mature into common, uninteresting adults who don't ruin the world, but
don't exactly make the world a better place, either.
Tolstoy's childhood and little Ellen seem at first glance to be very
different from what we've been talking about in kindergartens. But, as
a matter of fact, seeing what children are really like from these two
examples proves our point very well.
pg 185
It wasn't long ago that the most important teacher at the University of
Edinborough was Sir James Simpson, who discovered chloroform. Recently
his nephew, Prof Simpson, who succeeded him, was asked by the
University's librarian which science books in the library were not
needed so she could get rid of them. He told her just to take all the
textbooks more than ten years old and stick them in the cellar! Science
is obsolete in ten years. Education is a science. What seemed true ten
years ago, much less a hundred years ago, is known to be not the whole
truth today.
'Concepts beyond their own
understanding were given to those exalted visionaries.'
Depending on how urgent we feel our educational effort is, we'll feel
more or less appreciation and inclination to implement the truths of
pioneers who had prophetic insight, pioneers like Froebel.
Unfortunately, although we humans would like to take the easy way out,
there is no single educational guru. We have to think for ourselves and
work out the best way to raise our children.
What
We Owe to Froebel
We reverence Friedrich Froebel. We share many of his great thoughts.
What he said wasn't new. Some of it, like the child's relations to the
universe, has been around since the days of Plato. Others are common
knowledge and experience, which proves that they are true. Froebel
collected various thoughts and practices that were scattered and
combined them into one system. But even more importantly, he inspired
an enthusiasm for childhood that still continues. The
pg 186
classic Froebel kindergarten teacher is a true artist. She is inspired
in her work, and most sincere teachers catch some of her enthusiasm,
her sense of the beauty of childhood and her joy with her work.
What
a Person Needs
Yet I have one reservation. Our first priority should be preserving the
individuality and personality of the child. People do not grow in
gardens, much less hothouses. It's no advantage to a person to have his
entire environment artificially adapted to his needs. Precise sun and
shade and pruning and fertilizing are fine for a plant grown merely to
be of use and enjoyment to its owner. But people have bigger uses in
the world. [Kindergarten, literally,
means 'children's garden.'] A mother or teacher who considers
her child a plant to be tended by herself as the gardener might have
tragic results if human nature--both hers and the child's--didn't
intervene.
Nature
as a Teacher
The idea that says we need to add to Nature from the time a child is
born is dangerous. Nature does require some guidance from us--some
restraining, a lot of faithful watching. But other than that, the
wisest things parents can do is give the child space, and leave as much
as possible to Nature, and to God.
Danger
of Undervaluing Children's Intelligence
After watching a seven-year-old do cartwheels down the length of an
entire street, or a group of little girls dancing to a barrel organ, or
small children playing house on their front steps, or a small girl
running an errand to the store for four
pg 187
items and required to bring home the exact change, we are less
convinced that children need formal kindergarten for physical, mental
and moral development. In fact, I wonder if, by devising and depending
upon a system, kindergarten doesn't greatly underestimate the
intelligence of children. I know a three-year-old girl who was found
alone in the living room by a visitor. It was spring, so the visitor
thought he would entertain her by talking about 'the pretty baa-lambs.'
But she looked at him solemnly with her big blue eyes and said, 'Isn't
it dwefful howwid to see a pig killed!' We hope she didn't witness the
killing of a pig, or even hear of it, but she made a very effective
protest against twaddle, as good as any lady of society. What kinds of
things do children play for weeks? The Boer War in the rocky hills of
southern Africa, Treasure Island, Robinson Crusoe and Friday, the
battle between Persians and Greeks at Thermopylae, Ulysses and the
suitors. Even preschoolers play along at these with their older
siblings. And if children would talk to us about their feelings,
we'd probably find out that they're bored by games where they frisk
like lambs, flap their fins and twiddle their fingers like butterflies.
We
All Like to be Humored
You might think that children seem happy to do these things in
kindergarten. The strange thing about human nature is that we tend to
like being managed by people who go to the trouble of playing on our
good nature. Some people even allow their dogs to affect them as if
they were
pg 188
real people. If even we adults have our weaknesses, why should it be
any surprise that a child can be coaxed to do anything by a teacher who
smiles and acts so charming? It's true that W.V., the child that
the world is in love with, sang her little kindergarten songs as if she
enjoyed them, but that was to amuse the grown-ups at bedtime. W.V. had
better things to think about the rest of the time. ['W.V.' probably refers to the main
character in children's books by William
Canton, written about his
daughter
Winifred. An article he wrote
about 'W.V.'s
Bedtime' is online.]
Teachers
Mediate Too Much
There are probably still kindergartens where a lot of twaddle is read
and sung, where the teacher is convinced that she should write the
poems, compose the songs and draw the pictures for her students. The
children probably feel like Wordsworth when he wrote 'the world is too
much with us; late and soon, getting and spending, we lay waste our
powers.' Their teacher is with them too much! Everything is planned,
expected, suggested--by her. No other personality can reach the
children. No book, no picture, no song, not even Nature itself can
approach the children without her processing it first. There is no room
left for the children's spontaneity or personal initiation.
The
Danger of Charisma
Most of us are misled by the very qualities that are our virtues. The
zeal and enthusiasm so prized in the kindergarten teacher may be her
undoing. 'But the children seem so happy and good!' Yes, no home can be
that cheerful and peaceful. Yet home is a better place for children to
grow. I am delighted that a leading follower of Froebel is speaking
against the element of charisma in the teacher, but
pg 189
the fact is, that charisma is a major element in a successful
kindergarten. We all know how that sort of influence has a homogenizing
effect on individuality. And, besides that, the artificially controlled
atmosphere and environment of the kindergarten classroom isn't good for
children.
'Kindergarten'
is a False Analogy
The world suffered on the day when educational experts invented the
word 'kindergarten.' Originally, the idea probably was a garden life
spent outdoors for children. But this isn't the first time that a false
analogy has killed a philosophy. The pleasant garden life became a
rigidly-ordered hothouse where the children
were the plants! That analogy appealed to the orderly, scientific minds
of Germans, who don't approve of any spontaneous, irregular movement.
Culture, prescribed stimulus, sweetness and light became elements of a
formula for a great educational system. From potting shed to frame to
flower bed, the little plant receives everything in carefully
controlled amounts to maximize growth. The plants appears healthy,
stays neatly in place in the flower bed, and soon brings forth its
flower.
Thinking of people as analogies is always dangerously misleading. Man
has no equivalent in nature. The plant analogy is very attractive,
which makes it even more misleading. It's rare for a plant to show
purpose, but it's normal for a person. The result of any way of
thinking will be influenced by that thinking, and to base education on
a garden/plant analogy either
pg 190
insults God [because it implies that
people are no more than plants], or it results in artificially
controlling and tampering with the natural, spontaneous development of
God's creation, a real human child.
Formal
Mother-Games are Too Much for an Infant
First of all, let's discuss scientifically devised mother games, which
is a sweet idea because mothers implement these games with love. Yet,
consider that a little baby is very much in tune to his mother's moods.
His little face clouds with distress or beams with delight in response
to her expressions. When left to themselves, the mother and baby play
their own unique little games. He jumps and pulls and yells and giggles
and crawls and kicks and gurgles with joy. In the midst of all this
play, he is learning what he may and may not do. His hands and feet and
arms and legs and fingers and toes are in continuous movement when he's
awake. His mouth, eyes and ears are keen and eager. Everything in the
natural play between mother and baby is done just for fun with no
agenda on the part of either of them; even the mother is as happy to
play as he is. Yet Nature is making sure that this play is utilized
efficiently for the baby. All kinds of development is happening at a
greater rate in the first two years than in any other time of life. But
the amount is just right, not too much. When the baby has had enough,
he sleeps. Then along comes a well-meaning educational specialist and
offers to make this play more productive. The new scientifically proven
games are so lovely and fascinating and the baby might as well be doing
them as his 'meaningless' jumps and pats. What no one realizes is that
the new games are adding more work to the baby's already full agenda in
those first two years. His awareness of his mother is so keen that he
picks up the subtle pressure in the new play in spite of her smiles and
sweet words. He responds by trying even harder. His nerve center and
brain power are worked more than Nature intended, and some of his
innocent joy in living is taken from him. Although his
pg 191
little baby responses to his mother's extra attention are cute, he has
less stored power to develop in his own unique areas of giftedness.
The
Company of Same-Age Peers is too Stimulating for a Child
Now follow this baby as he grows to kindergarten age and has the
stimulus of classmates his own age. It certainly is stimulating! Even
for us grown-ups, no group is as stimulating as a number of people our
own age and social position. That's one reason why college is so fun.
Being with same-age peers is good fun for all young people for a
limited time. But twenty-year-olds have some self control. They don't
generally let over-stimulation make them act unacceptable, although
even twenty year olds sometimes let the situation get the better of
them and don't manage themselves well. So what can be expected of a
preschooler? Just because a child looks
calm and unemotional doesn't mean he is.
The spark and excitement of being with our equals from time to time can
stir us up in a healthy way. But for every day, being in a mixed group with different ages,
like we get in family life, makes for the most rest and room for
individual development. We have all seen children who are more
sensible, reasonable, fun and resourceful at home than they are at
school.
The
Danger of Usurping Nature
The more completely organized and appealing kindergarten is, the more
dangerous it is. It's possible to 'help' Nature so much that we usurp
her, and then our contrived activities deprive the child of the time
and space to let Nature do its work. 'Go see what Thomas is doing and
make him stop,'
pg 192
is not wise practice. Thomas needs to have the freedom to do whatever
he wants to with his arms and legs, unless it's time to sit properly at
the meal table. He should run and jump and bounce and tumble, lie on
his tummy watching a worm, or lie on his back watching bees in a fruit
tree. Nature will look after him and inspire him to want to know lots
of things. There must be someone around to tell him what he wants to
know. He will want to do all kinds of things, and he needs someone to
show him how. He will want to try being many things, including some
naughty things, and someone needs to be there to guide him.
Importance
of Personal Initiative
Here is the real crux of the kindergarten issue. The busy mother
doesn't have time to be
always available to answer questions, give instruction and provide
guidance. It's impossible to keep her child from developing bad habits.
But there's more to training a child than habits. Education is a life as well as a discipline. Good
health, strength, alertness, bright eyes and quick movement are gained
from a free outdoors life. As far as habits, the most useful, powerful
habit anyone can have is the habit of personal initiative.
Resourcefulness will enable a family of children to invent their own
games and things to do through a whole, long summer. That's worth a lot
more than a lot of knowledge about cubes and hexagons. Learning to be
resourceful doesn't come from continual intervention by the mother. It
mostly comes from masterly inactivity.
Parents
and Teachers Must Create Opportunities
Our biggest educational mistake is thinking we need to mediate too
much. Nature is her own mediator. She herself finds work for the eyes,
ears, taste and touch. She presents puzzles to challenge the mind and
feelings to inspire the heart. The
pg 193
mother's (or teacher's) part in the early years (actually, all through
life) is to provide opportunities, and then to get out of the way,
staying in the background in case a guiding or restraining hand is
badly needed. Mothers abdicate their duty and put their children into
what they believe are better hands [kindergarten]
because they don't understand that wise letting alone is the main thing
they need to do. Every mother has a servant named Nature to arrange the
appropriate work and rest for her child's mind and muscles and senses.
In one way, poor children are better off than rich ones. Poor children
learn naturally from the routine of their home life. It's possible to
get more mileage from home life with some ordering of the child's
routine. Taking care of themselves and their own little things can be
educational in itself. At age six or seven, more formal lessons can
begin. These lessons don't need to be watered down or presented in a
dumbed down version for the children's keen minds to learn from them.
'Only'
Children
What about only children, or children with only a baby brother who's
too young to play with? Isn't kindergarten a huge benefit for these
lonely children? Maybe, although a neighbor child as a friend, or a
lively young teen, might be better. Only children can teach themselves
to paint, glue, cut paper, knit, weave, hammer and saw, model with clay
and sand, and build castles with blocks. Some may even have taught
themselves to read, write and count as well as collecting all kinds of
knowledge and concepts about the world around them, by age six or
seven.
The important thing is, the child should only do these things because
he chooses, so long as
pg 194
he is encouraged to do whatever little projects he attempts with a
standard of excellence.
The
Child Should Have Freedom To Order Some of his Own Life
The routine of family life will provide the peace of an ordered life.
For the rest of his time, there should be more free time for growing
than even the most charming school can afford. Just because lessons are
disguised as games doesn't make them a good idea. Children want the
freedom to play and the space to create their own rules and games and
pretend roles. Most of us don't have much opportunity to order our own
lives. It's nice to let children have that opportunity while they can,
and
experience the joyous experience of deciding what to do, and when and
how, in their play.
Helen
Keller
What I've said about natural development being better than a system
that's too organized is supported with evidence that is uniquely
valuable
to the study of education. I'm talking about Helen Keller's
autobiography.
At nineteen months old, Helen had meningitis and lost her sight and
hearing and, as a result, couldn't speak. She never recovered her lost
senses. Here was a soul totally shut off and sealed from the rest of
the world. There was no way for any stimulus or information to approach
except through the single sense of touch. Yet her book The Story of My Life, which she
typed by herself with hardly any revision, is a classic for its pure,
rich style alone, not to mention the fascination of the subject matter.
How was this miracle accomplished? Helen says that a prison of darkness
enveloped her childhood, except for a few impressions.
There were roses, which she was able to smell. There was love, although
she was not a loving child then. When
pg 195
she was seven, Anne Sullivan came to be her teacher. She had been blind
herself for some years and had been at the Perkins Institute for the
Blind, which was founded by Dr. Howe, the man who unlocked the mind of
Laura Bridgeman. But Anne Sullivan was not just the result of an
institution. She was a wonderfully sensible, decent person and trusted
her own resourcefulness. She was aware from the beginning that her job
was to liberate the personality of
her student, not to impose her own. Helen Keller says that the
arrival of her teacher was like Israel's coming up from Egypt. She
heard what seemed like God's voice from Mt Sinai saying that 'Knowledge
is love and light and vision.' Then she tells the amazing story of how
it was all done, how the word 'water' was the key that unlocked the
window of her mind, and the word 'love' unlocked her closed heart.
After that, more words came every day, bringing new ideas. This
imprisoned, desolate child entered a larger world of thought and
knowledge and gladness and insight than most of the rest of us do who
can see and hear. The tool in this great accomplishment was nothing
more than the familiar alphabet in sign language, followed by books in
Braille.
Anne
Sullivan's Views on Systems of Education
Like all great discoveries, the unlocking of Helen's human soul was
marked by simplicity in all its individual steps. Miss Sullivan had
little use for psychologists and their methods. She would not submit
Helen to experiments and refused to allow her to be treated as a
phenomenon, but insisted that she be treated as a person. She said, 'I
don't want any more kindergarten materials. I am getting suspicious of
elaborate and special systems of education. They seem to
pg 196
suppose that every child is some kind of idiot who has to be taught how to think. But if a child
is left to himself, he will think more and better, although he may take
more time. Let him come and go when he wants, let him handle real
things and draw his own conclusions by himself instead of sitting in a
classroom at a little round table while a sweet-voiced teacher suggests
that he build a wall with his wooden blocks, or make a rainbow from
strips of construction paper, or make straw trees glued to pots made of
beads. Such teaching fills the mind with contrived associations that
have to be unlearned before a child can develop his own ideas from real
first-hand experiences.' It's a great thing to have a new kind of study
of education, one in which we envision the human mind triumphing, not
only over insurmountable natural obstacles, but over the dead wall of
artificial systemized education. That can hinder a poor child more
completely than blindness and deafness hindered Helen Keller.
Kindergarten
in the United States
The question of whether kindergarten is the best way to educate young
children is so important that I think the Board of Education's Special Reports should be read by
all educators.
We can see the epitome of educational theory in action in the US. I say
'theory' rather than 'practice' because the American mind seems
severely logical (like the French mind) and very impulsive. A new
theory appears, they discuss it, and the next thing you know, they've
put it to trial in some grand scheme for the betterment of their
people's education. In other words, educational science in America
seems to be more deductive (taking a general theory and assuming that
specific systematic measures will work based on that)
pg 197
than inductive (seeing which specific practices seem to work and
drawing a conclusion from that, and then using that to come up with a
general theory). In America, theories are implemented with surprising
zeal and sincerity doing all kinds of experimental practices
[deductive]. The opposite, inductive, would arrive at a theory only
after trying all kinds of experimental practices, each of which shed a
little more light on the issue. Perhaps the American way of deducing is
easier, and, really, they end up experimenting anyway, so maybe what
they're doing is a little inductive after all. Kindergarten is a good
example. Although the word is German, kindergartens really aren't that
common in Germany. Froebel's ideas have been developed more in America.
His idea about kindergarten has become so trendy there that it almost
has cult popularity, and the teachers are like prophets. But even now,
its popularity is waning.
Mr.
Thistleton Mark Talks About Kindergarten
Mr. Thistleton Mark wrote a very useful paper called Moral Education
in American Schools. He said that even hardcore Froeblians
eventually
come to need more than the unsupported dogma of great reform. The very
word 'kindergarten' is no longer limited to the specific methodology
that Froebel had in mind. It is now more of a generic term.
American educationalists are moving towards the broader, more natural
idea of education, one closer to the phrase, 'Education is a life.' But
I wish they'd stop using the term 'kindergarten.' It strains the mind
to use Froebel's word for his narrow concept as a label for the more
generous and living practices that are actually in use today. Even
improved
pg 198
kindergartens still struggle under the confines of Froebel's original
system. Dr Stanley Hall says just that in our next section.
Dr
Stanley Hall Talks About Kindergarten
Dr Hall said that the
most important difference Americans had made in
Froebel was mother-games, where the mother dispenses all of the
knowledge in kindergarten. She uses simple
doggerel, passionless music and mediocre pictures about mundane
childhood events that specialists have decided children need to think
about. I tried these materials with the best of intentions. I read the
stories, strummed the songs and looked at the pictures. I gave lectures
where I tried to infuse that system of education with whatever meaning
I could. But now I believe that they encourage teachers to be
unscientific and unphilosophical. Such lessons may not even be sound.
It's time to replace outdated systems of education with the better ways
that are available now.
Another problem with kindergarten is
its emphasis on 'gifts and occupations.' Froebel was wise in coming up
with this concept, but those who have implemented it haven't done it
well enough to do the idea justice. He thought his system was a perfect
curriculum to teach children to play and keep busy doing useful things,
but he was wrong. His system may have been good for deprived children
in rural areas, but for children who are used to the stimulation of the
modern city, his system is artificial and dull. With Dr.
Hall's comments, I must end this brief
pg 199
consideration of the very important question,--Is kindergarten the best
place to train a child?
IV.--Reading
When
to Teach Reading is Open to Discussion
Reading is the first of our instruments of education. But, should a
child absorb the ability to read unconsciously, starting from the time
he's a baby, or should all attempts to give reading lessons wait until
the child is 6 or 7 years old and is more ready? In a helpful letter
that
Susanna Wesley sent to her son John, we read her description of how she
taught her children to read:
Susanna
Wesley's Reading Plan
She says, 'None of them was
taught to read until they were five years
old, except Kezzy. I was pressured to teach her earlier, and it took
her years to learn to read what the other children learned in a few
months. Here is how I taught reading: The day before a child's first
reading lesson was to begin, the house was cleaned and set in order.
Every child was given a list of tasks and chores to do and instructed
not to come into the teaching room between 9-noon, and between 2-5,
because we'd be doing reading lessons in there. The first day, the
child was expected to learn all the letters. All of the children
learned it in a day except for Molly and Nancy. It took them a day and
a half to learn them perfectly, and I thought they were less
intelligent because of it. After all, the other children learned it so
quickly. Samuel, who was the first child I taught, learned the alphabet
in just a few hours. In February (1696), the day after he turned five
we started his
pg
200
reading lessons. As soon as he knew
the letters, we began with the first chapter of Genesis. I taught him
to spell the first verse, and then to read it again and again until he
could read it smoothly without hesitating. Then we did the same with
the second verse. Soon he could learn ten verses at a time. Between
Easter (Apr 22) and Whitsuntide (Jun 17, Pentecost; 50
days after Easter), he had made so much progress that he could read an
entire chapter. He was always reading and had such a good memory that I
never had to tell him the same word twice. Even stranger, whenever he
learned one word from his lesson, he could recognize it wherever he saw
it, whether in his Bible or any other book. By this means, he learned
to read English very well.'
(from The Life of Wesley by
Robert Southey, 1820)
Conscientious mothers should keep track of the methods they try on
their children and make a note of which ones work.
Many people think that learning to read is complicated because of the
peculiarities of English, and that we shouldn't impose such a challenge
on a child at too young an age. But, the truth is, most of us can't
even remember how or when we learned to read. For all we know, it could
have come by nature, like learning to run. Even mothers of the educated
class don't usually know how their children learned to read. 'Oh, he
taught himself,' is usually the only answer a mother can think of about
her little Richard's ability to read. Thus, it's clear that the idea
that it's hard to learn how to read is a notion assumed by grown-ups,
not children. Books like Reading
Without Tears wouldn't exist if tears weren't sometimes shed
over reading
pg 201
lessons, but those tears are the fault of the teacher.
The
Alphabet
Children usually learn their letters on their own. A child has a box of
magnetic letters and picks out p
for pumpkin, b for bird, h for horse, and knows both the big
and little letters. But learning the alphabet should also be an
opportunity to enhance the child's observation. He should be encouraged
to really see what he's
looking at. Make a big B in
the air and have him say which letter it is. Let him make a round O and a squiggly S, and the first letter of his
name, while you guess them. Making the small letters from memory is
harder and takes more observation. A tray of sand is helpful. The child
can draw his finger boldly through the sand to make a D, his first straight line and
curve combination. There are lots of ways to make learning the letters
fun. There is no need to rush. Let him learn them one at a time, and so
well that he can pick out the letter d,
both big and little, every time it appears on a page of large print.
Let him say d for duck, dog, doll by drawing out the sound of
the d at the beginning. Then
find words that end with a d
to practice saying, making sure to end with a crisp, individual 'd' sound rather than a 'dee' or 'duh.'
A child left alone will learn the alphabet himself, but most mothers
can't resist the fun of teaching it. And there's no harm in teaching
it,
since this kind of learning is merely a game to the child, and if the
alphabet is carefully taught to the child, he will learn to appreciate
both the form
pg 202
and sound of words. So, when should he begin? Whenever his box of
letters interests him. Even two-year-olds sometimes can name a few
letters. That's fine as long as finding and naming letters is a fun
game for him. But he must never be coaxed or required to show off or
prodded to find letters when he'd rather play something else.
Making
Words
The first word-making activities will also seem fun to the child.
Treating them as a game while still teaching what letters can do is the
best way to start before actually making sentences. Pick up two of his
letters, the a and the t, and make the word 'at.' Tell the
child that we use the word when we say 'at home' or 'at school.' Then
add a letter to turn it into bat, cat, fat, hat, mat, sat, rat, and so
on. They should all be real
words [no fair using dat, jat, yat!] See if the child can guess what
the word is with the new consonant. Put all the words in a row and see
if he can read them. Then do the same with other short-vowel words [-in, -un, -ar, -ad, etc.] Soon the child will be
able to read dozens of short words, and will learn to figure out
others. He might even start playing the game by himself, trying to
figure out how many words he can make that end with -en or -od. Let him take his time.
Making
Words with Long Vowels
When the game becomes so easy that it's no longer fun, do long vowel
words in the same way. Use the same syllables as before, only add a
silent 'e,' so that -at words
become -ate
pg 203
words such as late, date, rate, etc. The child can be told that the 'a'
in rate is a long a, and the
'a' in rat is a short a. His
experience with short vowel words will make long vowel words easier.
Then can come words ending with -ang,
-ing, -ong, and -ung, such as ring, fang, long,
sung. Then do words beginning with 'th,' such as that and then. Then do words ending with
'th,' such as with, math, both, bath, moth. As you go, more words will
suggest themselves. This is not yet reading, but is preparing the
foundation for reading by making words familiar things that won't be so
intimidating when the child sees them in real books. Make sure that
when the child says the words that he does it distinctly and
confidently so that he can hear each letter's sound.
Early
Spelling
Teach the child from the beginning to close his eyes and try to spell
the word he has made. Reading isn't the same as spelling, and you don't
have to spell well to be able to read well, but it's still important to
be able to visualize the way a word is spelled. A child who can see
quick enough to take in the letters of words while reading them will be
a good speller. The child should start developing this habit from the
start. Get him used to seeing
the letters that make up words, and it will become second nature to him.
If words always followed the same rules in English, using the same
spelling patterns, then reading would be easy. The child could simply
learn the rules and be able to read anything. But many words in English
are a rule unto themselves. The child has no choice but to learn those
irregular words by sight. He must memorize and recognize words like
'which' as familiarly as he knows the letter B. And he learns this by
pg 204
looking at the word intently so that the image of the word is stamped
into his mind. This process should happen simultaneously while learning
letters. The more variety there is in his reading lessons, the more
he'll enjoy them. Making words will encourage his interest in words,
but learning to recognize words by sight will help him to be a good
reader.
Sight
Reading
The teacher must be patient enough to go very slowly, making sure that
the child's footing is secure in each lesson before moving on. The
first lesson might be
'Twinkle, twinkle, little star,
How I wonder what you are,'
Read just those two lines to the child. Read it very slowly, sweetly,
and dramatically enough to make it interesting. Point to each word as
you read. Then to point to 'twinkle,' 'wonder,' 'star,' 'what,' and ask
him to say each word as you randomly point to it. After he can
recognize each separate word out of context, and not before, let him
read those two lines carefully and with expression. Insist right from
the start that he read with clear, beautiful enunciation and feeling.
Don't let him even begin a habit of reading in a dry, dull monotone
that bores both him and whoever is listening. By this time, he will
naturally have no trouble reading the first two lines precisely
[instilling a feeling of success and
competence, rather than defeat and
tears]. He will learn the rest of the poem in subsequent lessons.
Reading
Prose
At this stage, his lessons progress slowly and there's no reason not to
let his reading lessons, both poems and prose, double as
pg 205
recitation exercises. There are lots of little poems that can be used;
it's easy to find suitable ones. But prose might be even better because
it uses more words found in everyday speech, as well as words of Saxon
(old German) origin, and irregular spelling. Short fables, or graceful,
simple prose such as Parables from Nature, or,
better yet, prose poems such as those by Anna
Letitia Barbauld (read
some of her work here or here)
make good recitation material.
But the Twinkle, Twinkle Little Star
reading lesson isn't over yet. The child should hunt through a couple
of pages of clear, large print for each of the words he has learned: little, star, you, are, until each word becomes as
familiar as an old friend when he sees it on a page of text. To prevent
discouragement, the teacher can clue him as to which paragraph or line
contains one of the words. By the end of the lesson, the child has
learned 8-10 words well enough to recognize them anywhere, and all in
probably ten minutes.
The next sight reading lesson should begin with a hunt for familiar
words [as a review] and then
the next lines of the poem:
'Up above the world so high,
Like a diamond in the sky,'
should be learned the same way. Good spelling is no more than proper seeing by observing the letters in
a word in the same way one might see the features of someone's face. To
encourage this, ask the child, 'Can you spell sky?' or any of the other
short words. The first time may catch him unaware, but he will rise to
the challenge and be sure to get it right the
pg 206
next time you ask. Don't let him spell the word, or even say the
letters out loud while the word is in front of him.
Comprehension is no problem. The child will have lots of bright,
intelligent comments and questions and will take care of the
comprehension part of the lesson himself. It is more likely that the
teacher will have to be careful not to let his questions draw her away
from the reading lesson.
Careful
Pronunciation
Most children need help in pronouncing their words properly. They need
to learn to say 'high,' sky,' 'like,' 'world,' with careful
preciseness. They will tend to hurry through words like 'diamond' and
'history' so that they sound like 'd'mond' and 'his'try.' Another
reason to strive for slow, steady progress is to make sure the child
says every word with full attention so that he develops the habit of
careful enunciation. Every day he learns to recognize a few more words
by sight. The more words he knows, the longer his lesson will have to
be to fit in 10-12 more new words.
A
Year's Work
'But what an excruciatingly slow pace!' you might say. It isn't as slow
as it seems. Doing it this way, a child will learn 2000-3000 words over
a year's time without much effort, which amounts to reading, since
mastering that number of words will enable him to read most of the
books he will be faced with fairly easily.
Ordinary
Method
Compare the steady progress and bright interest of this method with the
tediously wearisome lessons of the ordinary method. The poor child
blunders through one or two pages in a dreary monotone--no expression,
no clear enunciation. When he comes to a word he doesn't
pg 207
know, he tries spelling it, but that doesn't help. He is told what the
word is and he says it, but no mental effort is made to remember it.
So, the next time he stumbles on that word, he has to go through the
whole process all over again. When the day's lesson is over, the child
is miserably bored--and hasn't even learned one new word. Eventually he
learns to read, somehow, as a result of constant repetition. But think
of the abuse to his intelligence by using a system of teaching that
forces him to expend effort every day with little or no result. This
gives him a distaste for books before he has even learned to use them.
V. - The First Reading Lesson
It is so important that children should be taught to read in a
reasonable way that I am including two articles that I wrote for The
Parents Review in the hopes that they will clarify and familiarize
readers with the suggested method.
Two mothers are talking.
'Do you mean that you would start a child with two or three syllable
words before he even knows his letters?'
'Yes, it's possible to read words without knowing the alphabet in the
same way that you might recognize a face without being able to single
out its individual features. And we do learn the alphabet before
reading words--not just the names of the letters, but the sounds each
letter makes.'
'Our children learn their letters without us even teaching them. We
keep a shoebox handy with a half inch of sand at the bottom. Before
they're even two years old, the toddlers make round
pg 208
O's and crooked S's and a T for Thomas, and so on, with their chubby,
clumsy fingers. The older ones teach them by making it a game.'
'The sand is wonderful! We have various gimmicks, but the sand is the
best one. Children love to be active. The cute, shaky lines they make
with their own little fingers are ten times more interesting to them
than just looking at the shape of the letter in a book.'
'But the reading! I can't believe you teach three syllable words in the
first lesson! It's like teaching a toddler how to waltz!'
'It seems that way because you forget that a group of letters is just a
representative symbol of a word, and a word is only a representative
symbol of a thing or an action. Here's how a child learns: First, he
understands the concept of a table. Then he sees several different
tables and realizes that they all have legs that he can climb, and
sometimes cloth covers that he can pull at, and lots of interesting
things on top to try and reach. Sometimes he can pull things off the
table and make them fall off with a crash, which is fun. The grown-ups
call this pleasant thing with its interesting aspects a 'table.' Soon,
he can say 'table,' too. In his mind, the word 'table' comes to mean
all of these things in a vague way. 'Around the table' and 'on the
table' expand his concept of 'table.' In the same way, he chimes in
when his mother sings, and she says, 'Baby sing.' Soon he realizes what
sing, kiss and love are.'
'Yes, they're so cute! It's amazing how many words a child can
understand before he can say them. 'Kitty,' 'doll,' 'stroller,' soon
come to mean interesting ideas to him.'
pg 209
'That's just it; once a child becomes interested in something, he
learns what the abstract sound-symbol for it sounds like--I mean, he
learns the name of it. I say
that, when he's older, he should use the same principle to learn to
read, by learning the visible symbol for it on a printed page. It's
actually easier for a child to read 'pumpkin-pie' than 'to,' because
'pumpkin pie' conveys a much more interesting idea.'
'Maybe that works with long three-syllable words. But how do you teach
simpler, one-syllable words, or words with only two letters?
'I wouldn't go out of my way to teach him one-syllable words at all.
The bigger the word, the more interesting it looks. And that makes it
easier to read--provided the word conveys something interesting to the
child. It's pitiful to see a bright child struggling over a reading
lesson that insults his intelligence--ath, eth, ith, oth, uth, or
something a little better--the cat sat on the mat. How would we adults
like it if we had to learn German by slogging through every conceivable
combination of letters, arranged solely by how similar they sound? Or,
even worse, what if what we read had to be graduated by the number of
letters in each word? We'd be hopelessly lost in a fog of words if we
were faced with a page full of three-letter words all drearily alike,
with nothing distinctive to capture our attention. Why should children
be any different? Do we think it's good for them to grind in this mill
just because they're children? And this is just one way children are
needlessly and cruelly oppressed.'
'You're taking high moral ground! Still,
pg 210
I don't think I'm convinced. It's much easier for a child to spell cat than potato chips.'
'But spelling and reading are two different things. You need to learn
to spell so you can write
things, not so you can read
them. A child might be droning over a reading lesson. She stumbles over
the word, 'cough' and spells it out. You tell her the word is cough.
She repeats it, and, by repetition, she begins to associate that
arrangement of letters with the sound of the word cough. She
recognizes and reads it, and you think she's figured out that c-o-u-g-h
spells cough. But she hasn't. She may still spell it c-o-f.'
'Yes, but cough is a difficult word. It has a silent u and the gh sounds like f. But if there were no silent
letters and if all the letters sounded like they look, reading would be
easy. In that respect, the phonetic enthusiasts have a point.'
'I suppose you would agree that plough should be spelled plow, through thru, enough enuf, ought ot, and so on. But this idea
assumes that, when we read, we look at each letter individually,
consider each of their sounds, blend them, and form the word. But
that's not how we read. Instead, we recognize the collective letters as
the symbol of the word we're
used to reading. Only when we come to a word we don't know do we resort
to sounding it out by the letters, but we are very aware that this way
only guesses, so we're careful not to say the word out loud until we
hear someone else pronounce it.'
'But children are different.'
'No. children are just the same, maybe even more so. We adults,
pg 211
if we wanted to, could break up words into syllables or sounds to
figure out individual pieces, or we could put the combinations we know
together to help us figure out the rest of the word. But children can't
do that yet. They have to learn to recognize a word by the way it
looks. The more unusual it looks, the easier it is to recognize, as
long as the word is one they've heard and whose meaning they know.'
'I'm not sure I quite get it. Can you tell me, step by step, how you
would give your first reading lesson? An illustration would be really
helpful.'
'Okay. Michael had his first lesson yesterday, on his sixth birthday.
The lesson was part of the celebration. By the way, I think it's a good
idea to begin a new study with a child on his birthday or some other
significant day. That way, he starts by thinking of the new study as a
special privilege.'
'That makes sense. But go on, did Michael already know his letters?'
'Yes, he had picked them up, but I had been careful that he didn't do
any little readings. You know how Susanna Wesley used to spend hours in
her room with the child who was having his first reading lesson, and
the child would come out able to read a good part of Genesis 1? Well,
Michael's first reading lesson was a solemn occasion, too. We took a
week or two preparing for it. First, I printed up six copies of Old Mother Hubbard with bold, large
type.
Then we had a fun pasting day when we glued the sheets to card stock.
pg 212
Then we cut up the first three lines of all six copies, line by line,
word by word. We put the words into a box and we were done, our
preparations were complete.
Then for the lesson. Michael and I shut ourselves up in the school
room. I have a blackboard in there that I use for school. I printed
clearly the word,
Mother
Michael watches with more interest because he knows his letters. I
point to the words and say, 'Mother,' and he repeats it.
Then we scatter the words in the box out on the table, and he easily
finds a half dozen 'Mother's.'
We do the same thing with the words cupboard,
to, old, bone and so on
until all the words in the first three lines are learned. The list of
words on the blackboard grows into a long column, and Michael reads the
list backwards, forwards, every way except in the order they appear in
the verse.
Then Michael arranges the loose cut-out words into columns like those
on the blackboard. Then he arranges them into his own columns and reads
them.
Last, to his delight (the whole lesson has been fun!), he finds the
words in order as I dictate:
Old Mother Hubbard;
Went to the cupboard,
To give her poor dog a bone;
He arranges his words in the order they appear in the poem.
pg 213
Then I pulled out a copy of the poem that hadn't been cut up, and
Michael read those first three lines with pleasure, both forwards and
backwards. As long as he lives, he will know those thirteen words!'
'I'm sure it was a pleasant enough lesson, but think of all that
cutting and gluing!'
'Yes, it was time-consuming. I wish some publisher would sell what we
need--nursery rhymes in good, bold type with a box of loose words to
match, a box for each rhyme so the child wouldn't be confused by having
too many words to hunt through. The trick is, the child needs to look
at and really see each new word many times to impress its image in his
mind.'
'I see. But with this method, he's only able to read Old Mother
Hubbard. He doesn't learn the general skill of reading.'
'Yes he does, he'll be able to read those thirteen words no matter
where he sees them. If he learns maybe ten new words a day, he'll know
over 600 words in six months. Then he'll know how to read a little.'
'That's impressive, if your children actually remember everything they
learn. My children wouldn't. They might still remember Mother Hubbard
by the end of the week, but they'd forget the rest.'
'Not if you review what's been learned. When we master the next three
lines, Michael goes through the beginning of the poem. As I point to
individual words randomly, he tells me what they are. It takes less
than a minute, but it secures what he's already learned.'
'That first lesson must have been long!'
'I have to admit--it lasted a half hour. Michael's interest tempted me
to do more than I should have.'
'It sounds appealing, like a game. But
pg 214
I'm not convinced that a child should learn to read without knowing the
phonetic sounds of the letters. You've seen how children read by
spelling a word over and then pronouncing it, especially if they've
been taught the sounds the letters make rather than just their names.'
'Naturally. Although many English words can only be learned by sight
because of their irregularity, some words are a key to a whole group of
words. Adding m to other
gives us mother, add a br to get brother. We
switch off days, we'll do reading one day and phonetic word-building
the next day as a way to vary our lessons. That keeps them interesting,
which guarantees success.'
VI--Reading By Sight And Sound
Learning
to Read is Hard Work
In all of education, there is probably no more difficult and more
unpalatable task than the one presented to every child--the challenge
of learning to read. We realize how hard it is when we hear of the
heroic labor some adults go through to become literate, but we forget
that it goes against the nature of a child to busy himself with dreary
mysterious black squiggles on a page that all look the same, when the
outside
world is beckoning with all kinds of interesting things that he wants
to know about. But that doesn't mean we should excuse active little
Thomas from learning to read. It wouldn't be in his best interest. He
needs the skill of knowing how to read, and the discipline of the task
itself is good for him. All the same, we should recognize that learning
to read is hard work for many children. Let's do what we can to make
the task easy and inviting.
pg 215
Knowledge
of Arbitrary Symbols
First of all, keep in mind that reading is neither a science nor an
art. Even if it were, the teacher would still need to put the child's
interests first. But it's not. Learning to read is nothing more than
figuring out, however we can, the arbitrary symbols for objects and
ideas. There is no one 'right way,' and no necessary sequence of steps.
There is no beginning, middle and end. The arbitrary symbols we must
know so we can read aren't letters. They're words. To illustrate, consider how
the letter 'o' sounds different in various words just in the previous
sentence: for, symbols, know, order, to, not, words. Memorizing each
variation is a quaint (yet useless!) study for a philologist, but it's
dreary work and inappropriate for a child. We must admit that the
letters that compose English words are an interesting study for
language experts, and their study may result in new understanding and
future improvements in the way we educate. But for now, letters don't
always sound like they look, so teaching to read only by sounding out
letters will mean a lot of extra work for the child, and lots of
confusion because of the irregularities of spelling. It would be a
challenge to try to get every letter to follow the rules.
What is our suggestion in teaching a child to read? (a) He should know
maybe a thousand words by sight. (b) He will be able to build on the
words he knows and recognize more words. By learning ten new words a
day, he'll be reading to some extent in twenty weeks, and he won't be
limited by
pg 216
the size of the word. The second and less important of our task is
teaching the child the sounds of the letters and helping him blend
letter combinations.
The child needs some kind of a bridge between the things that interest
him, and the arbitrary symbols (sight words) that he needs to know.
These
Symbols Should Be Interesting
A child is interested in things,
not words. His mind doesn't
yet
analyze, but he is a quick observer. Nothing is too small for his
notice. He can spy out the eye of a fly. Nothing is too intricate for
him, and he loves puzzles. But what interests him is whatever he can
find out about by looking. And this fact is a key to reading. No
meaningless combination of letters, like cla, cle, cli, clo, clu should be
presented to him. He should be given real words that mean something
interesting to him from the very beginning. It's easy to read 'robin
redbreast' or 'buttercups and daisies.' The number of letters in a word
doesn't matter because the words themselves convey such interesting
ideas that it's easy for the child to fix his attention and make the
association to the thing. Once the child has made the association
between the printed word and the idea that it conveys, it will be
easier for him to use what he knows about the sounds of the letters to
make other similar words by building on that word. For example, once he
knows butter, it's easy for
him to change the b to an m to make the word mutter.
pg 217
Thomas's
First Lesson
But example is better than theory and more convincing than the most
logical reasoning. This is the kind of reading lesson we have in mind:
Thomas knows the alphabet, and the sound each letter makes, but no more
than that. Today he will jump right into reading without taking any
steps at all. Remember, reading is neither an art nor a science and
probably has no distinct beginning. Today Thomas is going to learn to
read--
'I have a little
shadow
That goes in and out with me'
And he will know those twelve words so well that he'll be able to read
them wherever he sees them from now on.
'Yes,' a reader might say, 'Just like in the Mother Hubbard lesson.
Perhaps the principle is sound, though some might debate it. Even if it
is, who has the time to go through all that cutting and pasting to
prepare for the first lesson? Perhaps learning from books is an
inferior way to learn, but it will have to do for me. I don't have time
to make my own word cut-outs.'
I admit, cutting and gluing all those words was tedious, but the lesson
served its purpose. It induced my friend Miss Miller to prepare a nice
little box with the loose words in big type for us, with two lines in
each bag. Anyone who learns to read Old Mother Hubbard this way will
already have learned at least a hundred words. That's not bad for a
beginner, and the words are useful ones that occur every day. There is
one foreseeable objection, though.
pg 218
Contractions, such as I'll
are ugly to work with. Hopefully poems can be chosen that don't use
contractions.
Steps
And now we begin. Materials
Needed:
Thomas's box of loose letters (perhaps magnetic ones), the baggie of
word cut-outs from the first two lines of My Shadow, and pencil and
paper (or, even better, chalk and chalkboard). We write in large, clear
letters, the word Shadow.
Thomas watches with interest. He knows the letters
and may even say them out loud as we write. After all, he is probably
excited about this great event, the day he's learning to read. But we
don't ask him anything about what he may or may not already know. We
simply tell him that the word is 'shadow.' He is interested at once. He
knows what a shadow is, and seeing the word in print is pleasing
because he associates it with the idea of shadows that he already has
in his mind. He is told to look at the word 'shadow' until he's sure he
would recognize it if he saw it again. Then, from memory, he makes the
word 'shadow' with his own loose letters. Then his baggie of words is
emptied and he finds the word 'shadow.' Last of all, the sheet with the
poem on it is shown to him and he locates the word 'shadow,' but he's
not yet allowed to find out which poem it is. The words it, out, goes, me, little, and, have, I,
a, in are taught in the same way, in less time than it would
take to describe it. As each new word is learned, Thomas makes a column
of the words he's already learned and reads the column up, down, and
criss-cross from the blackboard.
Reading
Sentences
Thomas knows some words now, but he can't yet read sentences. Now comes
the delight of real reading.
We read off some words to him to find: 'shadow--goes--in' and he places
them in that order, and then reads off
pg 219
the resulting sentence. He is as excited as if he'd discovered a new
planet! Then other arrangements are made. 'shadow goes with me,' 'that
little shadow goes out,' 'I have a shadow,' 'a little shadow goes with
me,' and so on through numerous combinations. If the identity of the
poem can be kept a mystery, that's even better. Making verses up with
his loose words will give Thomas a delicious sense that knowledge is
power like few other occasions will give him. And from here on out, the
idea of reading will be so delightful to him that it will take some
very bad teaching to make him ever develop a distaste for it.
Thomas's
Second Lesson
Thomas looks forward to another fun reading lesson the next day, but he
has a spelling lesson instead. It's conducted like this:
He makes the word 'that' with his letters, from memory if he can. If
not, he can copy the cut-out word. Say 'that' slowly, give the sound of
'th.' 'Take away the th, what do we have left?' With a little help,
he'll get 'at.' How would you make bat? (Say the word very slowly so he
hears the b). He knows the sounds of the letters and says b-at readily.
Next, ask if he can make flat, which uses two added sounds. See if he
can figure that out. Try cat, he will find the c, and that's a word
he'll be glad to know. Vat, he easily decides on the sound v, and you
can explain what a vat is. The other words are familiar enough to him
to need no explanation. Thomas may offer gnat. Explain that the word is
spelled with other letters, but he doesn't need to know which ones yet.
Thus he finds out casually and gradually that different letters can
make the same sounds. But we don't expect him to
pg 220
sort it all out yet. We just let him know that nat doesn't spell the
symbol that we express with the letters gnat. Slat--he'll be able to
give the sound of the first letter, and slat may call for another
explanation, and he's learned another interesting word. he's made a
group of words with his letters and they're all in a column on the
blackboard like this:
th-at
b-at
fl-at
c-at
v-at
sl-at
f-at
He reads the list up and down and criss-cross. Every word means
something to him and carries an idea. Then all the loose words he
already knows are dumped out and we dictate new sentences, which he
arranges: 'I have a cat.' 'That vat goes with me.' 'I have a little
bat,' and so on, making the new words with the loose letters.
Unknown
Words
Now for something new. We dictate 'The cat is fat.' Thomas is
bewildered. He doesn't know 'the' or 'is.' 'Put blanks for the words
you don't know. They might be in one of our next lessons.' Now Thomas
has a desire and a need--he has an appetite
for learning.
Similar
Combinations Have Different Sounds
We handle the rest of the words in the same way. Little gives brittle, tittle,
skittle. Shadow, I, a, with
give no new words. Goes gives
does, foes, hoes, toes, woes. Me
gives be, he, she. From have
we get cave, gave, pave, rave, shave, slave, wave. We pronounce have to rhyme with gave, but Thomas notices that such
a pronunciation is wrong and improper. He sees
pg 221
that all of these words rhyme with gave, but not one of them rhymes
with have. In other words, he sees that the same group of letters don't
always have the same sound. But we don't ask him to make any note of
this fact. We just let it grow on him gradually after many experiences.
By now he has over a dozen new words on the blackboard from which to
make sentences with the word cut-outs from the Shadow poem. 'I gave a
little,' A cat goes out,' 'That rat is little,' and so on. We make sure
that the sentences make sense. 'Her wave goes skittle,' is silly and
not to be used. Thomas writes his new words in a notebook so that he
has his very own collection of words he knows.
Moral
Training in Reading Lessons
The next day, the following two lines of the poem are learned in the
same way. If these lines don't offer much in the way of spelling
lessons, we just move on to the next two lines. Our collection of words
continues to grow, and, as we go on, we're able to make almost
unlimited sentences. In the rare event that a blank has to be used, it
only whets the appetite to learn more. By the time Thomas has finished
learning My Shadow, he has an
impressive collection of words. He is more able to attack new words
that have familiar letter combinations. More important, he has achieved
some success and has the confidence to approach all kinds of learning
with the sense that positive results are within his ability. He learns
to read in a way that builds good habits. There is no dawdling or
resisting. Instead, there is bright attention and perfect achievement.
He enjoys his reading lesson. But he doesn't get the privilege of
having a lesson if he shows up
pg 222
in a lazy, dawdling mood. Pronouncing each word precisely and clearly
is insisted on. When he gets to his favorite part of the lesson, where
he arranges the poem with his word cut-outs and reads it, his reading
must be a perfect and finished recitation. (Lively nursery rhymes are
the best texts for reading lessons.) I think this is a practical,
realistic way to teach reading in English. German children may have to
work their way through tedious lists of letter combinations because,
before children can really enjoy reading, they need to know the
combinations. They always follow the same rules. But since English is
so irregular and has so many exceptions, the child is fortunate enough
to be able to skip that step. (Thomas should not begin his reading
lessons until he is ready for the challenge of these kinds of lessons.
Some children may need each lesson broken up into two, or even six,
smaller lessons, depending on their readiness.)
VII.--Recitation
'The Children's Art'
The best suggestion I have for recitation is Arthur Burrell's book
'Recitation.' [There is a Parents
Review article, Vol 1, 1891, pg 92, 'Recitation,' by Arthur Burrell.
The article is not yet online.] It suggests that teachers use it
in elementary
schools, and I think it would be good if teachers followed that
suggestion. In fact, I think that even families could benefit from this
book,
although many of the specific lessons don't apply to educated homes.
Recitation
is among the most
pg 223
useful and advancing tools for education. Arthur Burrell has called it
'the children's art.' It is born in children to recite, like a buried
jewel waiting to be discovered, or like an imprisoned spirit just
waiting to be freed. Burrell's logical and organized book gives us
material to bring forth children's abilities. If used faithfully, even
ordinary children get beyond their stiffness and recite artistically
and dramatically. Even the great Sir Walter Scott was moved by 8
year-old Scottish wonder child 'Pet
Marjorie' Fleming's recitation of a poem about being a widowed
woman, sick,
oppressed and scared. Marjorie was a prodigy, but Burrell's
book gives gradual steps that can teach even ordinary children the fine
art
of beautiful and perfect speaking. Yet that is only the first step in
being able to recite. A child should speak beautiful thoughts so
beautifully and with such precise rendering of every shade of meaning
that he interprets the author's work to his listener. It takes
appreciation for a work to be able to do that, as well as sensitivity
and expressiveness. That's why reciting is a learning experience on its
own, or, like Richard Steele said about loving his wife, 'a liberal
education' in itself. Some may assume that expressive children are
merely parroting the way they've heard something said rather than
understanding and expressing it themselves. But that's not the case. In
Burrell's book, children are taught to
pg 224
find the meaning for themselves. The teacher isn't supposed to set a
pattern for the child to mimic. The texts he uses are limited to what
the
child can understand, and the child adds in the expressiveness himself.
A
clever teacher can entice him by harnessing his naughty attitudes: the
child may enjoy coming up with different ways of saying, 'I won't!' and
from there, the teacher cunningly brings him along by steps until he
starts expressing himself in other ways, and even the child is
surprised and delighted.
The texts suggested are fun for children. Wynken,
Blynken and Nod, Miss Lilywhite's Party (by George Cooper) or The
Two Kittens should make any child want to recite. Try a poem using
the technique suggestions in Burrell's book and you'll see that the
result is as
unlike ordinary reading aloud as music is when played with or without
the composer's expression marks. I hope everyone reading this book will
train their children to recite. In the future, it will become more and
more necessary for educated people to speak effectively in public, and
reciting teaches children to do that.
Memorizing
Reciting and memorizing are two different things. It is good to store a
lot of poetry in a child's memory, and it doesn't have to take any work
to learn it. A few years ago I visited a lady who was raising her niece
using her own educational approach. She handed me an oversized sheet of
writing paper with the names of poems. Some were long, difficult poems,
such as Tintern Abbey. She
said that her niece could repeat any of them that I wanted, yet she had
never consciously attempted to learn a single
pg 225
verse by heart. The girl did repeat several of the poems on the list,
quite beautifully and without stumbling. Then the lady told me her
secret. She thought she had stumbled on an amazing discovery, and I
agreed. Here's what she would do. She would read a poem all the way
through to the girl. The next day, while the girl was sewing a doll's
dress or something, she would read it again. She might read it the next
day while brushing the girl's hair. She would get in maybe six days of
this, depending on the length of the poem, reading the poem at various
times, once during each day. And after a few days, the girl could say
the poem that she 'had not learned.'
I've tried this often since then, and it does work. The child must not
make a conscious effort to say the verses over to himself. Instead, the
important thing is to have a mind open to freely receive an interesting
impression. Six times of hearing a poem should be enough to have
possession of it. Poems such as 'Dolly and Dick,' 'Do you ask what the
birds say?' 'Little lamb, who made thee?' are perfect for this. The
benefit of learning this way is that the child doesn't start to dislike
a poem because of he's tired of it. Also, the habit of forming mental
images is developed without the child even being aware of it.
I once discussed this with author Anna Sedgewick while we were talking
about Browning. She said that a lady, her niece, had been recovering
from a long illness and wasn't allowed to do anything but rest. So, for
something to occupy her time, she read Lycidas all the way through. She
was surprised the next day to find herself repeating long passages to
herself from memory. So she tried the whole poem and found that she was
able to recite the whole thing, after
pg 226
a single reading. She hadn't learned it before her illness. She had
never even read it with particular attention. She was thrilled with her
new talent, and decided to test herself. She read Paradise Lost, a book
at a time, and had the same result--she could repeat it all after a
single reading! She enriched herself by reading many other works while
she recovered. But as she got stronger and started doing more things,
her mind had more to think about and she lost her amazing ability.
Perhaps a child's mind has less preoccupations and is freer to absorb
and retain lovely images clothed in beautiful words, like the lady
recovering from her illness. But don't forget, even unconscious brain
activity puts wear and tear on the brain tissue, so don't over-do it.
Don't start until age six; until then, let the child's mind lay fallow.
Then, when you do start, attempt only a little. The poems learned
should be simple and within his interest and understanding. Don't
overwhelm the child, but don't waste the opportunity, either. There is
so much noble poetry that a child can grasp, don't waste his time
filling his mind with twaddle.
VIII.--Reading for Older Children
[Volume 1 was written
with children aged 6-9 in mind; 'older children' would have been 8 or 9
years old.]
In teaching to read, as in other things, the beginning is most
important because it lays the foundation for everything else. If a
child is taught to read with care and thought, until he has mastered
the basic words, he will usually take care of the rest for himself.
After that, the teacher has two duties: to make sure that the child
develops the habit of being a reader, and that he doesn't get into bad
reading habits.
The
Habit of Reading
The worst, yet most common flaw in education these days is that
children aren't acquiring the habit of reading. Knowledge is given to
them with lessons and lectures, but students aren't learning how to
study books and how to be interested and enjoy them for themselves.
This habit needs to start early. As soon as the child is able to read,
he should start reading some of his books on his own. He can read
history, legends, fairy tales and other appropriate books. He should be
trained right from the start to expect one single reading to be
sufficient in order to narrate from it. That will motivate him to
develop the habit of slow, careful reading to absorb information even
when he reads silently, because he will read every phrase deliberately
to understand its meaning.
Reading
Aloud
Children should also get some practice in reading aloud, mostly from
their school books. Poetry should be included because that will get him
used to the subtle nuances of meaning and open his awareness to the
intrinsic beauty of words in and of themselves. Words should be a
source of pleasure. they are worth our respect, and beautiful words
deserve to be spoken beautifully, with clear tones and precise
pronunciation. Very young children will pick up on this by example, by
hearing well-written works read aloud sometimes.
Limitation
In role modeling, the teacher must be careful not to present an example
that the child will duplicate. Children are natural mimics and will
copy the exact shade of a phrase and emphasis of certain words. That
may be amusing to see, but it's only a trick, like a monkey imitating
intelligence. Instead, the child should be finding the author's meaning
on his own, and that
pg 228
doesn't come from parroting someone else's interpretation, it only
comes from knowing how to read and understand for himself.
Reading
to Children
Adults enjoy reading to children, but reading aloud should be an
extra-curricular past-time, perhaps a fun thing to do before bedtime.
Children's minds are naturally inclined to be lazy. If a child gets
used to having everything read to
him, then he will tend to shirk the challenge of reading for himself.
Even we adults like our mental food to be spoon-fed to us; we're more
likely to attend lectures rather than read and think for ourselves.
Questions
on the Subject-Matter
While a child is reading, he shouldn't be badgered with questions about
the significance of what he's just read, or the meanings of certain
words. That's as annoying to children as it is to adults. Besides, it's
not important that he understand the definition of every single word. A
large working vocabulary is achieved little by little as a natural side
effect of wide reading. A child unconsciously gets the meanings of
unfamiliar words from context. If he doesn't get it the first time he
sees it, then he'll get it the second or third time. If it isn't
obvious to him, then he'll find out what certain expressions mean
because he'll want to know. Asking direct questions to drill a child on
comprehension is always a mistake. Instead, let him narrate and tell
you what he has read it, or at least a part of it. Children enjoy
remembering things in order, but they don't like questions that seem
like riddles. If there must be riddles, then let him be the one to ask
them, and let the teacher be the one to answer them. It's fine to ask
questions that lead to a side issue
pg 229
or personal opinion because children are interested in those, such as
'what would you have done if you were him?'
Lesson
Books
A child hasn't truly begun his education until he has developed the
habit of reading books that are at his intellectual level, and is
reading them himself with interest and pleasure. I'm referring to his
school books. Too often, school texts are written in a style of
insufferable twaddle. That's because
the people
who wrote them probably never met a real child. People who know
children, know that they don't talk twaddle, and they don't like it.
They prefer talk that appeals to their understanding. Children's school
books should have real substance for them to read, whether they're
listening or reading to themselves. Therefore, they should be written
with polished, literary skill. What about content? Remember that
children are able to grasp ideas and principles as clearly as we
grown-ups can, maybe even better, but long, detailed explanations of
technical processes, lists of facts and boiled down summaries dull the
edges of children's keen minds. Therefore, the selection of their first
school texts is a serious, important consideration. A child's first
school books must give the impression that knowledge is interesting and
reading is enjoyable. Once the child is used to reading his lesson
books with pleasure, his education is guaranteed, even though
it's only just begun. He will continue to learn on his own in spite of
the obstacles that school usually throws in his path.
Slipshod
Habits; Inattention
I've already discussed how important it is that the child narrate after
just one reading. If he can't, don't let him get the impression that he
may, or
pg 230
must, re-read the passage. A look of slight regret over the gap in his
knowledge because of the missed reading will be enough to convict him.
The ability to read with focused total attention isn't learned if
children are allowed to daydream during lessons. For this reason,
reading lessons must be short. 10-15 minutes of fixed attention to one
lesson is enough for children aged 9 and under. A lesson this long
should be long enough to cover 2 or 3 pages in his book. The same time
limit applies to children who aren't reading yet, and are listening as
their lesson is read to them.
Careless
Enunciation
When reading aloud, children should make proper use of their vocal
organs. Therefore, reading lessons should begin with two or three
simple breathing exercises, such as taking a long, deep breath through
the nose and slowly exhaling through the mouth. A child who reads
through his nose should see a doctor. He may need his adenoids removed.
It's a minor operation and, if it needs to be done, it should be done
when the child is young. Unrefined local pronunciation and slipshod
enunciation must be guarded against. If children have these defects,
they can be cured with practice saying pure vowel sounds and developing
a respect for words that doesn't allow them to be hastily slurred over.
Very young children often enunciate beautifully because a big word is a
novelty that they love and make the most of. Our goal is to get older
children to respect words and give them due honor.
The habit of paying attention to punctuation comes naturally if
children read with understanding. If a child understands what he's
reading, he will have no problem knowing how to read the punctuation.
pg 231
IX.--The Art of Narrating
Children
Narrate Naturally
Narrating, like writing poetry or painting, is an art that's inherent
in the mind of every child. It's just waiting to be uncovered. The
child doesn't need to go through an educational process to develop it
because it's already there.
The child only needs a reason to narrate and he does--easily,
generously, with events in the right order, using appropriate
illustrative details, with the right choice of words, without flowery
wordiness or redundant phrases, as soon as he's able to speak easily.
This amazing ability lies within every
child, yet it is rarely tapped into to serve his education. Robert will
come home with an exciting story of a fight between Duke and a stray
dog down the street. It's wonderful! He saw it all and tells everything
with great eagerness in a style that might rival any epic movie. But
our scorn for children is so ingrained that we don't appreciate it. All
we see is how childish Robert is being. But if we could only see it and
use it, his recounting could be the very foundation of his education.
Until he is six, let Robert narrate only when he wants to. He must
never be asked to tell anything. Talking of their own initiative may be
the reason why toddlers and preschoolers will have long, strange
conversations among themselves. Perhaps they narrate before they can
really speak clearly, and the other child, who can't speak any better,
takes it all in. Then they try to tell us, their poor dear elders, and
we reply, 'Yes,' 'Really!' 'Is that what you thought?' in response to
the chatter whose meaning we don't understand. The truth is, we can't
be sure what goes on in the dim region of the mind of a child less than
two. But once the little boy can use words, he will 'tell' without end
to
pg 232
anyone who will listen to his story, although he prefers telling his
little friends.
This
Power Should be Used in Their Education
Let's take advantage of what nature gives us. When the child is six,
not before, let him narrate as he hears stories--perhaps the fairy tale
we've read him, an episode at a time, after hearing it just once. Or a
Bible story read to him straight from the Bible itself, or a
well-written animal story, or a book about other lands, such as The World at Home. A seven year old
will be starting to read for himself, but will still be getting most of
his intellectual diet by listening to good books read aloud to him.
Geography, tales from ancient history, Robinson Crusoe, Pilgrims Progress,
Tanglewood Tales, Heroes of Asgard and other books of the same
caliber should be his diet until he is eight. The most important things
to remember are that he should only have books that are children's
classics, and, once he has the right book, it must not be diluted with
explanations or lectures, and it shouldn't be broken up with
comprehension questions. It should be given to the child as good,
healthy mind food in portions that he can handle. We must trust that
his mind is capable of dealing with the nutrition it needs by itself.
By eight or nine, a child is more ready to tackle more serious books,
but we're talking in this section about what a child less than nine can
narrate.
Method
for Lessons
Readings should always be in consecutive order and from a carefully
selected book. Before the day's reading, the teacher should talk a
little and discuss with the children what happened in the previous
lesson. Then she can say a few words about the current lesson, just
enough that the children are eager in
pg 233
anticipation. But she should be careful not to explain too much and,
especially, she shouldn't take too long to get into the reading itself.
Then she can read two or three pages, enough to cover a complete
episode. After that, she can call on the children to narrate. If there
are several children, they can take turns. The children narrate with
enthusiasm and accuracy while still retaining a sense of the author's
style. It isn't a good idea to nag them about their mistakes. They may
begin
with a lot of 'um's' or 'and's' but they soon stop doing that on their
own, and their narrations become good enough in style and composition
to publish in a book!
This kind of narration lesson shouldn't take more than 15 minutes.
The book should always be very interesting. When the narration is over,
there should be a little bit of discussion where the moral points are
brought out, pictures can be shown to illustrate the lesson, or
diagrams drawn on the blackboard. Once the children are able to read
well and easily, they can read their own lessons, either out loud or to
themselves, knowing that they'll be expected to narrate. Where a book
needs some editing for content, such as the Old Testament or Plutarch's
Lives, it is better for the
teacher to read the lesson aloud before the
children narrate.
X.--Writing
Perfect
Accomplishment
A lot could be said about teaching writing, but I only have a few hints
to offer. First of all, the child should feel the accomplishment of
doing something perfectly in
every lesson, even if it's just one letter or even a single stroke. The
lesson should be short--no more than five or ten minutes. Being able to
pg 234
write easily comes with practice, but that can be saved for later. For
now [speaking of a child 6-8 years old],
it's more important to prevent sloppy, careless writing habits, such as
humpy m's or blocky o's.
Printing
A child should practice printing before beginning to write. He can
print the simplest of the capital letters first, the ones with straight
lines and simple curves. When he can do the capital letters with
confidence, he can go on to the smaller letters. He should print in an
italic style, but straight up and down rather than slanted. He should
write as simply as possible, and large.
Steps
in Teaching
The straight stroke used in making letters should be learned first,
then the curved stroke as in an s curve. Then letters
with a large, simple curve should be learned--n, m, v, w, r, h, p, y;
then letters that combine curves such as o, a, c, g, e, x, s, q; then
looped and irregular letters––b, l,
f, t, etc. One single letter should
be formed perfectly in a day. The next day, a similar letter that uses
the same elements should be learned so that the element becomes
familiar. Then three- or four-letter words should be copied, connecting
letters already learned, such as man or aunt. The goal of each lesson
is to write the word one time where every letter is flawless. At this
stage, it's better to use chalk and a blackboard instead of paper so
that he can erase to his heart's content until what he's written
satisfies him.
Little needs to be said about later stages. If the child begins by
making only perfect letters and is never allowed to make flawed ones,
he will do the rest himself. Don't worry about beautifully styled
handwriting. As he writes, his own individual character will
personalize his handwriting style. But his character isn't developed
yet.
pg 235
Put only neatly written work in front of him to copy from, and make
sure he copies the model faithfully. His writing lesson shouldn't be a
full page of copy, or even a set number of lines. Instead, he should be
assigned one single line, copied exactly, character for character. It
may take quite a bit of writing before he gets one line that's perfect.
Book
Text
If he writes in (or copies from) books with fancy copperplate headings,
they should be selected carefully. Better yet, they shouldn't be used
at all. Many of them have bad examples of text and are adorned with
flourishes that make him work harder to copy, but add nothing to his
skill at handwriting. Don't rush a child to write small, but, at the
same time, he shouldn't work too hard writing giant letters. A medium
size should be used until writing comes more easily for him. A child
who writes small may easily get into a habit of irregular scribbling
that is hard to break. As in everything else, the teacher's job is not
only to teach the right thing, but also to prevent bad habits.
A
'New Handwriting'
A few years ago I heard about a lady who was working out a system of
beautiful handwriting to teach to children. She was basing it on her
study of old manuscripts, Italian and others. I waited patiently with
eagerness for this new kind of copybook to be published. There is a
need for this kind of book, because the 'commonplace' copybooks
currently in use may be clear and meticulous, but the text is
unrefined. But now
pg 236
the lady, Monica Bridges, wife of poet Robert Bridges, has finished the
project and this book, A New Handwriting, will be a
resource for teachers to teach children a style of writing that they
will want to learn because it is truly beautiful. [The handwriting taught in the book is what
we know as Italics. See page about that here]
Children take to this new handwriting
surprisingly quickly, even those who have had ugly handwriting.
Monica Bridges' purpose in writing the book can be understood by
reading from her preface, 'The ten plates included are meant for those
who teach writing. They need a few words of justification and
explanation.
I've always been interested in handwriting. When I saw sixteenth
century Italianized Gothic, I changed my own handwriting to look more
like it in form and character. Other people liked my handwriting, and I
was asked to make them some samples. Teachers asked me to write a book
so
they could teach it in their schools. One is never quite satisfied
making models for others to copy, but these plates are close to what I
wanted. Due to my lack of experience, some of the plates have suffered
in the reproduction . . . A very young child must first learn to
control his hand and make it obey his eye. To learn that, any
handwriting form will work. One might argue that the model which is
used is
irrelevant since the skill of coordinating the hand muscles for writing
can be learned by copying bad models as well as good ones. But that
isn't true. An ordinary copybook, whose goal seems to be to simplify
the individual parts of each letter, can't train the hand as well as a
greater
pg 237
variety of shapes can. And the streamlined efficiency of the simplified
letters strips them of any beauty, which makes them less appealing to
look at. Variety and beautiful form are nice to look at, even for
little children. If something is interesting to them, they will be more
likely to want to copy it. And they will be more satisfied with their
results after copying something nice than they will with copying the
same monotonous shapes. But I don't know whether copying pretty or
boring models helps to learn to write a quick, legible cursive. Perhaps
the variations that make the letters more interesting contribute to
sloppiness when done quickly, and sloppiness is the worst fault of bad
writing. Some of the best examples of English handwriting today are as
quick, legible, and yet beautiful as anyone could wish for. But such
handwriting is rare and shows character, and a person with such
character probably would have had nice handwriting no matter which
system he learned with. The average handwritings of most people,
learned from old copybook models and scrawled quickly, seem to have in
common the ugliness of those old copybooks. And when those writers have
a reason to write something beautifully, they find that they can't,
which shows that their bad handwriting isn't just the fault of writing
too fast.'
How
to Use
What we find works best when teaching from Mrs. Bridges' book, is to
practice each letter example directly from the models, first on the
blackboard, then later with pencil, and finally with pen. After a
while, the children will work up to transcribing little poems and
things in a nice Italic style.
pg 238
XI.--Transcription
Value
of Transcription
The best way for eight or nine year olds to learn to write is not
letter-writing or dictation, but transcription,
done slowly and beautifully. Monica Bridges' A New
Handwriting works well for
this, although some of the more ornate letters should be left out.
Transcription [copying text word for
word] should be a child's first spelling lessons. Children
should be encouraged to look at a word, imagine a picture of it in
their mind with their eyes closed, and then write it from memory.
Children
Should Transcribe Their Favorite Passages
Children will enjoy their work and take more pride of ownership if
they're allowed to choose material for transcription. Choosing one
verse from a favorite poem is better than writing the entire poem
because the child may get tired of the exercise [and the poem!] before the project
is finished. But they will enjoy a book of their own filled with verses
they've chosen themselves.
Small
Text-Hand--Double-ruled Lines
Double-ruled paper should be used at first [to encourage children to write larger
letters].
Children are eager to write very small, but once they've gotten into
the habit of writing small,
pg 239
it's harder to get them to write well.
Feeling a sense that their handwriting looks nice, and that the text
they're copying has literary beauty will help them to enjoy
transcribing. No more than ten or fifteen minutes should be spent on
early writing lessons. If they are any longer, the children get tired
and their writing gets sloppy.
Position
in Writing
When writing, children should sit so that the light source is at their
left. Their desk or table should be at a comfortable height.
It would be good if children learned from the beginning to hold their
pencil between the index finger and middle finger, using the thumb to
keep it steady. This way prevents the uncomfortable strain that results
from the usual way of holding a pencil. When the student is older and
has more writing to do, this could cause writer's cramp. The pen should
be held in a comfortable position, close to the point-end, fingers and
thumb bent a little, and the hand resting on the paper. The child can
lay the left hand on the paper to support himself. He should write in
an easy position, with his head bent, but not with his body stooped
over. Since children tend to make scratchy, spidery marks if the nib of
the pen is held sideways, they should use the flat of the nib. In all
writing lessons, the blackboard should be available to model and
practice.
Desks
The best desks I know of are the ones recommended by Dr. Roth. They are
single desks that can be raised or lowered, moved backwards or
forwards, and they have
pg 240
seats with a padded backrest and footrest. There may be others
available that are just as good, or even better, but these seem to be
sufficient in every way.
Children's
Table
For little children, it's a good idea to have a table just the right
height made by a carpenter. The top of the table should have two hinged
leaves that open in the middle to reveal a box instead of a drawer. The
leaves of the table-top make the lid. It's easier for children to keep
their books and writing materials neat and organized in this kind of
box than a drawer or ordinary box.
XII.--Spelling and Dictation
Of all the troublesome subjects that students spend hours on, dictation
is probably the most troublesome, at least the way it's usually taught.
People don't realize that every school subject rests on some kind of
philosophic principle.
A
Major Cause of Bad Spelling
Generally, the teacher dictates a passage phrase by phrase. She repeats
each one three or four times because the students ask questions and ask
her to say it again. Every line of the students' work has one to three
spelling errors. The teacher, trying to be conscientious, marks the
errors with red ink. The students use various methods to correct their
mistakes. They might exchange work and grade each other's paper,
correcting errors by copying the correct spelling from the blackboard.
A few unenlightened teachers still make students copy their errors,
with the correction written three or four
pg 241
times to learn it, and then spelled out loud to the teacher. The
teacher is surprised that, with all her painstaking effort, students
continue to make the same mistakes again and again.
The
Logic of Spelling
But the truth is, the ability to spell depends on the person's ability
to see the word and stamp a photographic image of it on their mind.
This is a skill and habit that must be developed in children from the
beginning. When they read the word 'cat,' they must be taught to try
and see the word with their eyes closed. This same technique works
equally well with big words like 'Thermopylae.' Imprinting words on the
retina seems to be the only sure way to become a good speller. Once an
error is made and corrected, there will always be doubt as to which
image is the right spelling, and which is the wrong one. Most of us are
never quite sure whether 'balance' has one l or two, and that's because
we saw both spellings when we corrected it. Once the eye sees a
misspelled word, the image is imprinted for good. If there is also an
image of the word spelled correctly, we will never be totally confident
about which image is the correct one. That's why the common way of
doing dictation almost guarantees bad spellers. Every misspelled word
makes an image in the mind that even the correct spelling can't
obliterate. Therefore, it's the teacher's duty to prevent wrong
spelling in the first place. And if an error is made, she must cover it
quickly before the image gets fixed in the student's memory.
Steps
of a Dictation Lesson
Dictation lessons done the following way usually result in good
spelling. A child of eight or nine studies a paragraph; older students
study one page, or two or
pg 242
three pages. The students prepares for the lesson by himself. He looks
at any word he isn't sure of and tries to see it with his eyes closed.
Before the dictation begins, the teacher asks him which words he thinks
might give him trouble. He usually knows, and she can write them on the
blackboard. She asks him to look until he has a picture of the word in
his mind. Then she erases each word one by one. If he still isn't sure
about a particular word, she should have him attempt to write it on the
blackboard from memory. She must watch closely so that, as soon as he
begins to add the wrong letter, she can erase it before it lodges in
his memory. When the word is on the board correctly, the student again
tries to make a mental picture. Then the teacher dictates the passage,
a phrase at a time, and only repeating once. She reads expressively
enough to make punctuation evident, and students are expected to
include correct punctuation. But she should not say, 'comma,' or
'semi-colon.' After students have spent maybe ten minutes preparing for
the dictation as outlined, there are rarely any spelling mistakes. If
there are any, the teacher would be wise to cover them with adhesive
paper or white-out to erase the wrong spellings from the student's mind
as much as possible. At the end of the lesson, the child should study
that word from his book until he's sure he knows it. Then he should
write the correctly spelled word on the adhesive paper, or over the
white-out.
Children cooperate enthusiastically with this kind of lesson because
they feel like they have a part in it. It also prepares them for the
second thing necessary to be a good speller, which is lots of reading
with a trained habit of making a mental image of words as they are read.
Bad spelling is usually a sign of not much reading,
pg 243
or, sometimes, reading so fast that words are skimmed over instead of
really seeing each word.
Spelling must not be overlooked and lost in the rest of the curriculum,
but children also shouldn't be nagged to spell. It's good to write
long, difficult names on the blackboard as they come up during history
or geography lessons. When the children say they've made a mental image
of the word, it can be erased. The secret to good spelling is
visualizing words from memory, and students must learn how to do that
by visualizing words as they read their other lessons. Children do
enjoy
learning to spell this way.
XIII.--Composition
George
Osborne's Essay
Amelia [Vanity Fair] praised a
teacher's good sense in seeing the talents of her beloved George. 'He
says that George can be whatever he wants, lawyer, or senator. 'Look at
this,' and she opened a drawer and pulled out a composition George had
written as a boy. His mother had saved it. Here is what it said:
Selfishness
Of all the faults that degrade human
character, selfishness is the worst and most hateful. Too much love of
self leads to the most monstrous crimes and causes the greatest
tragedies both in governments and families. A selfish man will leave
his family in poverty and bring them ruin. A selfish king brings ruin
on his people and often leads them into war. An example is Achilles, in
Homer's poem. He caused a thousand woes to the Greeks. The
pg 244
selfishness of Napoleon caused lots
of wars in Europe, and was the cause of his own death on the miserable
island of St. Helena in the Atlantic Ocean.
'These examples show us that we
shouldn't consider just our own interest and ambition. We should also
consider the interests of others. --George Osborne.
Athene House, 24 April, 1827.
'Think of it! Only ten years old and writing so well, and even quoting
Greek stories!' his delighted mother said.
And she should be delighted.
Wouldn't any mother today be proud of such a literary work? Then why is
Thackeray poking fun at it? Maybe he is giving us this little essay to
make a point?
An
Educational Futility
Thackeray was a great moral teacher. He is challenging an educational
misconception that is still accepted today: it is useless to extract
original compositions from children. A young student's mind is in the
process of collecting material on which to make generalizations all of
his later life. If he is asked to write an essay on some abstract
theme, two wrongs are done to him. First, he is set before a brick wall
and expected to do what's impossible for him, which is discouraging for
him. And, even worse, morally speaking, since he has no thoughts of his
own yet to offer on the subject, he's forced to throw together bits of
common thoughts that he's
pg 245
heard. He offers this as his 'composition,' but it's a strain on his
conscience and offends his ego. These days, teachers don't demand so
much of students. But maybe, without realizing it, they give the ideas
that a clever student uses to stick into an essay he doesn't want to
write. Some teachers do even worse--they deliberately teach children
how to build sentences and bind them together.
Lessons
in Composition
Here's a sample from a series of 40 exercises designed to help students
write an essay about umbrellas. This is from a current favorite
textbook by a respected publisher:
Step 1
1. What are you?
2. How did you get your name?
3. Who uses you?
4. What were you once?
5. What were like then?
6. Where were you bought or found?
7. What are you made of?
8. From what sources do you come?
9. What are your parts?
10. Are you made, grown, or fitted
together?
Step 2
I am an umbrella and I'm used by many
people, both young and old.
My name comes from a word that means
a shade.
The stick probably came from America
and is
pg 246
very smooth, even, and polished so
that the metal ring can slide easily up and down the stick.
My parts are a frame and a cover. My
frame consists of a stick about a yard long, wires, and a sliding metal
band. At the lower end of the stick is a steel ring. This keeps the end
from wearing away when I am used in walking.
Step 3
Now replace I, have, my, and am with
it, is, and was.
Exercise
Now write your own description of it.
Such
Teaching is a Public Danger
And this is work intended for elementary-aged students! This kind of
thing is the final literary effort expected from young children!
The two volumes (what I quoted from was near the end of the second,
more advanced volume) are not examples of the worst texts. A few years
ago, the appalling discovery was made that composition was terribly
deficient and, therefore, badly taught both in elementary and secondary
schools. Since then, many books have been written, most of them similar
to the one I quoted from. The respected publishers don't realize that
authorizing such emotionless, harmful books by putting their name
on them is an insult to society. The law protects a child's physical
body, but his intellect is allowed to be destroyed with this kind of
starvation
diet and
pg 247
no one says a word! Worst of all, in every case, both authors and
publishers seem to think that any well-intentioned attempt is not only
excusable but to be praised. They don't realize that every effort
towards educating children needs an intelligent conception of children,
and a well-informed idea of what education means.
'Composition'
comes by Nature
As a matter of fact, when it comes to 'composition lessons,' there
should be as many as there are snakes in Ireland: none. Children under
nine take care of their composition instruction by narrating.
Narrations can be varied with simple exercises like writing about a
walk they took, or a lesson they studied, or some simple matter they
know about. They might write part of it and tell part of it. Before
they are ten, children who are used to using books will write good,
lively English easily and freely. At least, they will if they haven't
been frustrated with instructions. It's best to not even teach them
about punctuation until they notice them in their books. Our job is to
provide material by way of their other lessons, and let them handle
that material themselves. It's hard to believe, but composition is as
natural as jumping and running to children who have been allowed to
read lots of books. If they narrate first of all, they will compose
sooner or later, but they should not be taught 'composition.'
XIV.--Bible Lessons
Children
Enjoy the Bible
We tend to think that children will be bored with
pg 248
the Bible unless it's watered down and translated into cheesy
simplified English [much like this
modern CM paraphrase. :-) ]
Here's a story from the Autobiography of Mary Howitt that suggests
something else. She mentions the childhood of two little Quaker
girls. One day one of the girls, age six, found her way into a lumber
room and
caught sight of an old Bible with yellowed pages. She turned some pages
and saw the first chapters of Luke and the last chapters of Revelation.
Although her family read scripture each morning, these chapters were
new to her. The wonderful image of the Savior's birth, and the
beautiful description of the New Jerusalem filled her with a rapture
that she said no novel she ever read later could match.
And a boy of five is also mentioned: 'The children read the events of
the Holy Week with me every day. Z is so reverent and interested that
he seems almost excited.'
We have no way of knowing how receptive children are to religion. But
we know that they have the capability to understand the deep things of
God, and therefore we must be careful and reverent in the way we teach
them religion. As even any Darwinian can tell you, a child's feelings
and attitude are the most determining factor in his education.
Children
Should Know Bible Text
Between ages six and nine, children should be familiar with quite a bit
of scripture. They should have read the simple Old Testament stories
that are appropriate, and maybe two gospels.
pg 249
There are a few reasons why scripture from the Old Testament should be
read aloud to children, but
they can read gospel stories themselves
once they can read them smoothly and beautifully. Paraphrases shouldn't
be used; children like the wonderful, musical sound of King James
English. They will probably always remember their first images of the
Bible stories and even the very words they first heard them in. Such
memories are worth having. Half of the glib comments we hear these
days, and the anxiety just under the surface of it, come from total
ignorance of what the Bible actually says. Bible criticism is presented
out of context until the first thing people think of when they hear the
word 'Bible' is talking donkeys and the sun staying still for Joshua.
But if children can store the visions of the stories in their
imaginations, and feed their minds with the words of scripture as it
gradually unfolds, then they will have a panoramic 'big picture' where
people and events fit in their appropriate places. Little by little,
they will see the world as a play where God's goodness is in a constant
struggle with man's willfulness. Some men are heroic and take God's
side, but other foolish, stubborn men fight against Him. Children will
become inspired with enthusiasm to choose their side without anyone
prompting them or having to feel a spiritual experience.
Essential
and Accidental Truth
What about questions of whether certain Bible stories are myths, or
whether specific parables actually happened? Children have sincere
minds and these kinds of questions don't affect them
pg 250
because they have nothing to do with the main issues. During readings,
it's fine to discuss the most current scientific or archaeological
discoveries with children. The more we share these things with them,
the more real the Bible stories will seem. But what we shouldn't do is
disturb children by raising questions about how much of the Bible
account is really factual, any more than we challenge their readings in
English history. Let them hear stories such as Adam and Eve without
critical commentary. Even parables like the man who went fishing and
found a valuable pearl should be read at face value. In both stories,
it's the essential thread of truth embodied that's important, not the
minor details of when and where it happened. It is possible that the
'pearl of great price' was newsworthy then and on everyone's mind, and
maybe Jesus used the opportunity to illustrate essential truth. Believe
it or not, children's minds may be more fit to grasp and handle truth
than our own. Eventually they will realize and perhaps reject the
chance circumstances that the truth is wrapped in. But we should be
very careful what we say. Remember that neither we nor our children can
bear the stark white light of truth. If we're successful at exposing
the wrapping of the first fall--the tree, the fruit, the serpent and
the woman who succumbed--then we're left with nothing to wrap the
fundamental truths of responsibility, temptation and sin. Without some
kind of wrapping that we can latch onto, we can't hold onto the truths
themselves and they slip away.
We don't need to worry about choosing
pg 251
between essential truth and the accuracy of the story's logistical
details when we teach our children Bible stories. Essential truth
interprets our very lives, but circumstantial details only matter to
the story itself. The children are able to discern for themselves which
is essential and must be kept. Whatever is incidental will slip from
their memory. Children's minds should be well-stocked with Bible text
from the Old Testament and the gospels. But be sure they are read in a
way that's stimulating and fun, so they don't get tired of them.
Children get bored quicker than grown-ups. Many children rebel because
scripture is constantly drilled into them, day in and day out, even
before they reach school age. Remember, we're not talking now about
children's spiritual growth, but their academic education. Bible
lessons as part of their school will impress upon them from the
beginning that the knowledge of God is the most important knowledge
there is, and that gives their Bible lessons top priority.
Method
of Bible Lessons
The way to teach Bible lessons is very simple. Read aloud a few verses,
enough to hopefully cover a full episode. Read reverently and
carefully, with interesting expression. Then have the children narrate
using the original wording, if they can. They pick up the rhythm and
dignity of the King James language surprisingly quickly. Then discuss
the text in light of current research and criticism. Let the moral and
spiritual lesson reach them, but don't tell them how to apply it
personally. The best resource for teaching young children is Canon
Paterson Smyth's Bible for the
pg 252
Young. Mr. Smyth brings up both modern criticism and the latest
research. Children taught from his texts will not be disillusioned if
they hear that the world wasn't created in six days. They will
never doubt that the world was made by God. The moral and spiritual
teaching is comprehensive and convincing. A good plan is to sometimes
follow narration of the scripture text with his book, by reading one of
his lessons aloud. Children are more apt to apply Bible lessons that
aren't directly targeted at them. The teacher personalizes the teaching
with her enthusiastic reading, pictures she uses to illustrate the
lesson, and her own comments. [Read a
sample of a Bible lesson book by Mr. Smyth.]
Pictures
The Illustrated New Testament
has pictures that are both accurate and
reverent, which is a rare combination. An inexpensive copy of just the
individual gospel they're reading is nice, but it would be good to put
a nice cover on it for protection and honor. A trashed Bible isn't
something children should see. The
Holy Gospels with Illustrations from
the Old Masters, published by the S.P.C.K. is good. Studying the
kinds
of pictures included in that book should be a part of every child's
curriculum. The child will come to realize that the birth of Jesus and
the wise men's visit filled the imaginations of the classical painters.
They dwelt on every detail of the beloved Holy Nativity with so much
awe and joy. You don't get that same impression from contemporary
illustrations. The child who gets it when he's young will have a
foundation of reverent emotions on which
pg 253
to build his faith. But the pictures should be allowed to speak for
themselves. The children should look at the picture quietly for a few
minutes. Then the picture should be removed [or covered] and the child should
tell what they saw in the picture. Children rarely miss a little detail
of reverence or suggestive feature that the artist deliberately
included.
The different RTS publications from the Bypaths of Bible Knowledge series
will help the teacher illustrate modern research, especially Professor
Sayce's Fresh Light from Ancient
Monuments, and Budge's Dwellers
on the Nile.
Bible
Recitations
Children should start memorizing Bible passages as early as six or
seven years. It is wonderful to have beautiful, comforting, inspiring
scriptures stored in the memory. And who knows how this seed of
scripture might grow and what kind of fruit it may yield? But long
passages, like the story of the Prodigal Son, shouldn't be learned in a
way that is a burden to the child. First, the whole passage should be
read aloud with enough expression to bring out its beauty and
tenderness. Then, day by day, the teacher should recite two or three
verses of it, saying it three or four times until the children think
they know it. Only then should they try to recite those verses. The
next day, they can recite what they already know and add a few more
verses until they've learned the whole parable.
XV.--Arithmetic
The
Educational Value of Arithmetic
Of all the subjects a young child learns, the most important one
pg 254
might be arithmetic. It's not so much that he needs to be able to add
that makes it important, but using the skills he needs to come up with
the sum has a beneficial part in the rest of his education. This is so
true that those who want math emphasized and those who want language
emphasized have pretty much had total control over education until
recently.
We don't need to say how arithmetic has practical value for everyone,
no matter what their station in life. But arithmetic's practical value
is the least of its benefits. The main value of arithmetic and higher
math is the way it trains reasoning powers, habits of understanding,
quickness, accuracy, and being truthful intellectually. No other single
subject benefits as much from good teaching as arithmetic, and no other
subject results in such damaging results if it's taught wrong. For
instance, a child multiplies but doesn't get the right answer. So he
tries division, but that doesn't work, either, so he tries to see if
subtraction works. He doesn't see clearly how the problem needs one
process and only using the correct process will get the right answer. A
child who doesn't know when to add and when to divide with a simple
problem, hasn't been taught properly from the beginning, even though he
may be able to finish pages of multiplication problems or long division
correctly.
Problems
Should Be Within the Child's Grasp
How do we get the child to understand what kind of problem he's dealing
with? Give him simple word problems he can understand from the
beginning instead of lists of multiplication problems. Young,
enthusiastic teachers love to assign complicated long division problems
that fill the paper and keep the student busy
pg 255
for a good half-hour. When it's finished, the child is worn out and
wearied with work that serves no practical purpose. And, on top of
that, his answer isn't even right! The last two digits are wrong and
the remainder is too much. But there's no time to do it over and the
teacher doesn't want to discourage him after all that work, so she
marks it 'almost right.' But there is no such thing as 'almost right'
when it comes
to arithmetic. Instead of assigning such a long, complicated task which
offers no variety in exercising the brain, and which tends to make his
mind wander, say,
'Mr. Jones sent 607 apples to school, and Mr. Stevens sent 819. The
apples are to be divided between 27 boys on Monday. How many apples
will each boy get?'
The student must ask himself some questions. 'How many apples are there
altogether? How do I find out? And after I do that, I have to divide the apples into 27 piles to
find out each boy's share.' In other words, the child figures out which
processes he needs to use to get the required information. He is
interested, the work is done eagerly and the answer is found in no
time--and it's probably correct because his attention was focused on
the work. Problems should be chosen carefully. They should be easy
enough for him to do, but challenging enough to require a little mental
effort.
Demonstrate
The next thing is to demonstrate everything that can be demonstrated. A
child can learn his multiplication tables and do a subtraction problem
without ever understanding the reason for doing either one. He may even
become good at figuring and applying the rules but never understand
when or why to use them. Arithmetic becomes the first step in doing
real math only
pg 256
when every process is clear in the child's mind. 2+2=4 is pretty
obvious even without proving it. But 4x7=28 can be proved by
demonstrating with manipulatives.
The child might have a bag of dried beans. He can place them in four
rows of seven and then add the rows: 7 and 7 are 14, 7 more are 21, 7
more are 28. How many 7's are there in 28? 4. That's why we say 4x7=28.
And the child sees for himself that multiplication is nothing more than
a shorter way to do addition.
He should use a bag of beans, buttons or other counters in all his
early arithmetic lessons. He should be able to manipulate them freely,
and even to add, subtract, multiply, and divide in his head, before
he's ever given a list of problems to figure on his paper.
He might arrange an addition chart like this with his beans--
0
0
0 = 3 beans
0
0 0
0 = 4 beans
0
0 0 0 0 = 5 beans
and be practiced until he can tell without counting, and without
looking at the beans, that 2+7=9, etc.
In this way, with 3, 4, 5, --all the way up to 9. As he learns each set
of math facts, the 4's, for instance, he should practice with imaginary
objects, such as 'four apples and nine apples,' or 'four nuts and six
nuts.' Then, finally, he can work with abstract number symbols--6+5 or
6+8.
A subtraction chart can be worked on at the same time as addition. As
he works out each line of addition facts, he can go over the same thing
working backwards by taking away one bean or two beans instead of
adding them, until he can answer readily, 'what is 2 from 7?' or 'How
many is 2 from 5?' After working out each line of
pg 257
addition or subtraction facts, he may write that line on his paper with
the proper symbols if he knows how to make them. It takes more mental
effort to understand subtraction than addition. The teacher must be
patient enough to go slowly--one finger from four fingers, or one nut
from three nuts, etc., until he feels confident with it.
When the child can add and subtract freely up to 20, he can work out
his multiplication and division tables with his beans until he gets to
6x12. At that point, he can break down the problem, such as 'two times
six is twelve,' which he can see by laying down two rows of six beans.
When he's able to say quickly, without even glancing at his beans, that
2x8=16 or 2x7=14, then he can take 4 beans, 6, 8, 10, 12 and divide
them in two piles. From that he can tell how many twos are in 10, 12,
and 20, and then continue in the same way for each multiplication fact,
working out division facts.
Word
Problems
Now the child is ready for more challenging word problems, such as 'A
boy has two baskets of ten apples. How many bags of four can he make?'
He'll be able to work with a bigger variety of numbers, like 7+5-3. If
he needs the beans, let him use them. But he should be encouraged to
use imaginary beans as a way to get him closer to working with abstract
numbers. Meticulously graduated teaching and some mental effort every
day from the child from the very beginning might help him develop real
ability in mathematics. And it will definitely help him develop habits
of concentration and working the mental muscle.
Notation
When the child has no problem working with small numbers, he will face
a challenge. How successfully he meets this challenge will
pg 258
determine whether he will appreciate mathematics as a science. On this
rides his ability to learn from all the math problems he'll do from
here on out. He must understand our system of notation [the written symbols we use to signify
numbers and place value]. Here, just like before, it's best to
begin with concrete, tangible objects. Let the child understand that
ten single units is one group of ten, such as ten pennies in one dime.
Give him fifty-two pennies and point out how inconvenient it is to
carry so many heavy coins around while shopping. So we use lighter
money, such as dimes. How many pennies are in a dime? So then, how many
dimes can he exchange for his fifty-two pennies? He divides his pennies
into five piles with two left over and finds that fifty pennies are (or
are worth) five dimes. If I buy two apples at twenty-one cents apiece,
the clerk gives me a bill for 42 cents. Show the child how to put down
the pennies, which are worth less, to the right, and the dimes, which
are worth more, to the left.
When the child is able to work freely with dimes and pennies and he
understands that the number two in the right hand column means two
pennies and the number two in the left column means two dimes,
introduce him to the concept of tens and units. Be patient and work
slowly. Tell him about uncivilized peoples who can't count beyond five.
When they want to express some immense number, they'll say, 'five-five
beasts in the forest,' or 'five-five fish in the river.' But we can
count as high as want, all day long for years on end without ever
coming to the last number. That's because we only have a few numbers to
count with and
pg 259
only a few symbols to express them with. We only have nine numerals and
a zero. We can take the first numeral and the zero to express a new
number: ten. After that, we have to begin again until we get two tens,
then again until we reach three tens, and so on. We call two tens
'twenty' and three tens 'thirty' because 'ty' is from the old German
word tig that means 'ten.'
But if I see just a number, 4, how do I know if it means four tens or
four
ones? There's a simple solution. The tens have a place of their own. If
you see the 4 in the ten's place, you know it means forty. The tens are
always behind the units, at the left. When you see two numerals side by
side such as 55, the left-hand numeral is the tens and the right hand
number is the units.
Let the child work with tens and units until he has mastered the idea
that the number on the left is ten times the number on the right. When
he laughs at the idea of writing 7 single units in the tens column and
making it look like 70, then he is ready to extend his understanding to
hundreds. He will have no trouble with hundreds if he understands the
principle clearly, that each place value to the left is ten times more.
Meanwhile, don't give him lists of arithmetic problems to figure. Don't
let him work with notation symbols larger than he's been taught. When
he gets to the point of 'carrying' in addition or subtraction, make
sure he says 'two tens' or 'three hundreds' and not just 'two' or
'three.'
Weighing
and Measuring
If the child doesn't get a firm grasp at this stage, he'll never get
beyond trying guess which rule to use. In the same
pg 260
way, he should learn about weights and measures first hand: by weighing
and measuring real things. Let him use scales and sand or rice with
paper bags. Let him put together perfectly measured bags of sand or
rice in pounds and ounces. Although this exercise isn't arithmetic per
se, it is very educational. It teaches the child to judge how much
things weigh and it encourages neatness, skill in handling materials,
and quickness. In the same way, let him work with a ruler and tape
measure and draw up charts. Besides measuring the obvious things, let
him try to estimate weights and measures. How many yards is the
tablecloth? How many feet long and wide is the map, and the picture
over the mantle? How much does he think this book would weigh if he
wanted to mail it first-class? This kind of skill will serve him well
in life and should be cultivated. While busy measuring and weighing, he
will naturally come face to face with the concept of fractions, and
'half a pound,' and 'a quarter of an ounce,' etc.
Arithmetic
is a Means of Training
Arithmetic is a great way to train children to be strictly accurate,
but a bad teacher can encourage a disregard for truth. An inferior
teacher allows copying, prompting, telling, helping over difficulties
and working towards a solution when the answer is already known. Just
as bad, she says that an answer is 'nearly' right, because just the
last two digits are wrong, or whatever, and then she has the student
work it over again. But a sum is either wrong
pg 261
or right--it can't be
somewhere in between. And if it's wrong, it's wrong. The student
shouldn't be allowed to think that what wasn't done properly the first
time can just be fixed to make it right. There is no going back. But he
can move forward. Maybe he'll get the next one right; a wise teacher
will make sure that he does. She'll give him new hope. But the wrong
sum needs to be left alone. Therefore, his progress should be carefully
graduated. There is no subject like arithmetic where the teacher has a
real sense of drawing out new power in a child from day to day. Don't
offer him a crutch, he needs to be able to go in his own power. Give
him short sums using words rather than figures. Excite him so that his
enthusiasm prompts him to work more quickly and with greater focus. His
mental growth will be as obvious as seedlings sprouting in springtime.
The A
B C Arithmetic
Instead of spending more time discussing elementary arithmetic, I'd
like to recommend A B C Arithmetic
by Sonnenschein & Nesbit. Their method is based on a passage from
John Stuart Mill's Logic that
says,
'The basic truths of the science of math rest on what we know with our
senses. They are proved by seeing and touching objects, and figuring
out naturally what numbers break down into. For instance, if you have
ten balls, it's easy to see that they can be arranged in two groups of
five, or six and four. All of the improved methods for teaching
arithmetic work on that fact. Anyone who wants the
pg 262
child's mind to really understand when learning arithmetic, anyone who
wants children to understand numbers and not just to work ciphers, is
now teaching through the use of the senses [handling manipulatives].'
That's the only fault with this otherwise excellent book. It's true
that the basic truths of numbers rest on the senses, but, after
handling manipulatives for awhile, children do learn to associate
numbers with objects so that they begin thinking in numbers instead of
objects, which is the beginning of math. Therefore, I think that too
many complicated manipulatives--an elaborate system of fancy cubes and
props instead of simple tens, hundreds, and thousands, insults the
child's intelligence by teaching more than is needed, and puts more
emphasis on the manipulatives than on the numbers they're supposed to
be illustrating.
But dominoes, beans, line graphs on the blackboard help children to
grasp the concept of a large number by using a smaller number. Seeing a
symbol of a large number is one thing. Working with that symbol is a
different matter.
Except for that one minor flaw, which doesn't make the books any less
effective, the books are delightful with their careful analysis of
numbers and well-planned graduation of work so that only one difficulty
is presented at a time. The examples and little word problems were
written by someone who obviously knows and likes children. Anyone
interested in teaching
pg 263
arithmetic should read Mr. Sonnenschein's paper on 'The Teaching of
Arithmetic in Elementary Schools,' which is in a Board of Education
publication.
Preparation
for Mathematics
In the 1840's and 50's, it was thought that continually being exposed
to visible signs of geometrical forms would result in the inner mind
developing mathematical genius, or at least developing an inclination
towards math. But when educationalists of those days gave children
boxes of geometric forms and taped cubes, hexagons, pentagons and other
shapes on every inch of school wall space, they forgot one thing: we
all tend to get bored, especially children. When something bores us, we
feel repulsed by it. Dickens' Hard
Times has an example of this in Mr. Gradgrind's schoolroom which
included lots of outlined shapes. John Ruskin exposes the mistake in a
more friendly way than Dickens did. He wrote that geometric shapes
abound in nature, and children should experience them in the beauty of
the living world. It's backwards to try to plant the image of a shape
in a child's mind in artificial ways in the hopes that seeing the form
of the shape will give him the idea of geometry. For
pg 264
a beginner, it's probably always the idea that begets the form, not the
other way around. Only a trained mind could beget an idea just by
looking at the form of a shape. I don't think children need any direct
preparation to make them ready for math. If a child is allowed to
think, and hasn't been pressured to cram for tests, he will be
delighted with learning math when he's old enough. Mathematics are such
a great subject because normal minds naturally love it and are able to
study it. Too much elaboration, either by preparing or over-teaching,
makes math less interesting.
XVI.--Natural Science
A
Basis of Facts
As far as natural science, I will only repeat what I said in an earlier
chapter. Nothing in a child's education is more important than laying a
foundation of information from his own first-hand observation. All of
his future scientific knowledge will be based on this. He needs to
spend hours and hours in the open air, in the country, if at all
possible. He needs to look and touch and listen. He needs to
consciously notice every habit or structural aspect that sets apart
each animal, bird, insect. He needs to take note of the way different
plants grow and how they reproduce. He needs to develop the habit of
asking why--Why does the wind
blow? Why does the river flow? Why is a leaf-bud sticky? And don't be
too quick to answer all his questions for him. Let him try to think
through the problem for himself as much as he's able. And, most
important, when you do step in with the answer, make sure it isn't some
dry information you got straight from a textbook or encyclopedia. Let
him have as much insight as possible
pg 265
and, in most areas of science, he can be brought up-to-date with
current modern thought. Don't overwhelm him with too many Latin names.
If he discovers by himself (or with the help of a couple of leading
questions) when comparing an oyster and his pet cat that some animals
have backbones and some don't, it's not as crucial that he know the
word 'invertebrate,' as that he can sort the animals he knows about
according to that difference.
Eyes
and No-Eyes
There's an illustration of how this kind of education works in Evenings at Home, where 'Eyes' and
'No-Eyes' go for a walk. No-Eyes comes home bored. He didn't see
anything and found nothing to interest him. But Eyes is burning to tell
all about a hundred interesting things he saw. As I've already tried to
say, it's inherent in children to find out things for himself by
nature. It's up to the parent to give him many opportunities of all
different kinds, and to provide guidance to encourage and direct his
observations so that, even though he doesn't know the technical
scientific principles of classification, yet he's collecting what he
needs to make such classifications without even being aware of it. It's
not necessary to repeat everything about this from the earlier part of
this book, but it's true that a child's future depends largely on how
much real knowledge he acquires and how much he observes intelligently.
Herbert Spencer asked, 'Do you think that an ignorant, dull mind can
appreciate the poetic beauty of a round rock with parallel scratches in
the same way as a geologist who knows that a glacier slid over this
rock millions of years ago, leaving the scratches? The truth is, people
who have never become interested in science can never appreciate most
of the beauty that
pg 266
surrounds them. Anyone who hasn't collected plants and insects as a
child, can't even dream of all the interesting things he can see in the
local lanes and shrubs.'
Principles
Related to this, I'd like to recommend The Sciences by American Edward
Holden.
This book is what I have in mind. It is a suitable way to reach the
sensible and intelligent minds of children. This is what I mean by a
'first-hand' book. Mr. Holden knows his subject and he understands
children, and he presents information in the form of simple
conversations between children. There are about 300 topics covered:
sand dunes, dredging, hurricanes, echoes, prisms, the diving-bell, the
Milky Way, and more. What makes this book so wonderful is that it's
friendly and takes time to explain each subject naturally. Topics are
divided into groups according to which scientific principle they
explain. There
are many simple experiments that children can do themselves. This quote
from the preface is an invitation to teachers:
'The goal of this book is to provide reading at home or school that
will broaden children's minds in the area of science and show how
science is relevant in art and everyday life. It is
pg 267
not a textbook, although it does teach the fundamental principles of
science. Its purpose is to help children understand the physical world
around them.
The Sciences Can Be Comprehended by Children
'Everything that happens in nature is orderly, governed by a scientific
law, not some kind of magic. Real people understand these things; why
can't the child himself be one of the people who understands them? A
child can't understand every technical detail about locomotives, but he
can understand the principles of how they work in a general way. If
someone explains the well-understood general law behind it, the child
can understand how a locomotive is just one application of it in
practice. The purpose of the book is to awaken the child's imagination,
to explain useful information, to open his mind to wisdom. Even more,
its purpose is to inspire children to want to observe things and to
have a real, life-long interest in the world around them.
'Astronomy, physics, chemistry, meteorology, and geography are
explained as thoroughly as possible and enhanced with examples from
familiar things. In astronomy, for example, emphasis is on things the
child can actually witness himself, and he is told how to do this. The
rising and setting of the stars, the phases of the moon, and how to use
a telescope, are explained in simple words. These things seem
mysterious to a child, but they are not magical. Instead, his attention
is drawn to deeper mysteries. Scientific phenomena are shown to be
cases of scientific laws in action. And this is done, not just for
astronomy, but other sciences.
'Common phenomena, such as steam,
pg 268
shadows, reflected light, musical instruments, echoes, etc., are
explained by what causes them. Where experiments would help, they are
simple and fully described and illustrated. They work as well in a
schoolroom as in a home. This book was written because I believe that a
lot can be done to help children understand the world they live in, and
I want to be part of that help.'
I'd also like to mention a Parents Review article from April 1904 by H.
H. Moore about educational pioneer Richard Dawes (part 2 of that
article is online here)
In 1841, while he was a Rector at Kings Somborne parish, he worked with
uneducated and debased agricultural villagers. The whole story is
interesting, but our current topic is science, which his school focused
on.
As
Taught in a Village School
This was Mr. Dawes' goal: 'I wanted to teach what would be useful and
interesting to these children, knowing what kind of lives they would
most likely live. I wanted to teach them about common, everyday things.
They were shown how many of the familiar things around them were
interesting, and how knowing about them would help them understand
principles that could be applied to other natural phenomena. Also,
understanding how things work and are constructed could have a
practical use
pg 269
later. A practical application was given to everything they learned,
nothing they learned was useless to them.' A list of some of the
subjects he taught will be the best commentary on Dawes' method:
'Some of the properties of air, explaining how its pressure enables
them to pump up water, having fun with squirts and popguns, to suck up
water through a straw; explaining the principles and construction of a
barometer, the common pump, the diving-bell, a pair of bellows. That
air expands by heat, shown by placing a half-blown balloon near the
fire, when the wrinkles disappear. Why chimney-smoke sometimes rises
easily in the air, sometimes doesn't; why there is a draught up the
chimney, and under the door, and towards the fire. Air as a vehicle of
sound, and why the flash of a distant gun fired is seen before the
report is heard; how to calculate the distance of a thunderstorm; the
difference in the speeds at which different materials conduct sound.
Water and its properties, its solid, fluid, and vaporous state; why
water-pipes are burst by frost; why ice forms and floats on the surface
of ponds, and not at the bottom; why the kettle-lid jumps up when water
is boiling on the fire; the uses to which the power of steam is
applied; the gradual evolution of the steam-engine, shown by models and
diagrams; how their clothes are dried, and why they feel cold sitting
in damp clothes; why a damp bed is so dangerous; why one body floats in
water, and another sinks; the different densities of sea and fresh
water; why, on going into the school on a cold morning, they sometimes
see moisture on the window, and why on the inside and not
pg 270
on the outside; why, on a frosty day, their breath is visible as vapor;
the substances water holds in solution, and how their drinking water is
affected by the kind of soil through which it has passed. Dew, its
value, and the conditions necessary for its formation; placing equal
portions of dry wool on gravel, glass, and the grass, and weighing them
the next morning. Heat and its properties; how the blacksmith can fit
iron hoops so firmly on the wheels of carts and barrows; what
precautions have to be taken in laying the iron rails of railways and
in building iron bridges, etc.; which materials are good, and which are
bad, conductors of heat; why at the same temperature some feel colder
to our touch than others; why a glass sometimes breaks when hot water
is poured into it, and whether thick or thin glass would be more liable
to crack; why water can be made to boil in a paper kettle or an
eggshell without its being burned. The metals, their sources,
properties, and uses; mode of separating from the ores. Light and its
properties, illustrated by prisms, etc; adaptation of the eye; causes
of long and short-sightedness. The mechanical principles of the tools
more commonly used, the spade, the plough, the axe, the lever, etc.'
'It may be a surprise that those subjects could be taught to rural
elementary-aged children. But it's true, they were taught in Kings Somborne
School, and they were taught so successfully that the children were
interested in what they learned and made good use of what they learned.
When Mr. Dawes hears that young children can't understand such complex
subjects in science, he says, What
distinguishes science
pg 271
is how simple it is. It may take a
genius to discover nature's laws
initially. But once the laws are discovered and understood by
scientists, they are within the grasp of a child. The principles of
science follow common sense. If these principles are taught in a
simple, common-sense way, then children can understand them easily and
readily. Students as old as ten or twelve can still be taught to
develop habits of watching carefully and asking questions. This
is
important to remember for those who decide which subjects to include in
a curriculum.'
When we read about Dawes' experiment, we wish we all had access to
someone like Dawes to teach our children. But at least he has shown us
what children should know, and Mr. Holden has provided us with a great
resource. Some chapters in Holden's book may be too complex for a
nine-year old, but most of the book will be within their ability to
grasp. But remember to do the experiments included. If Joyce's Scientific Dialogues can still be
found, it describes many simple experiments that children can do
themselves.
XVII.--Geography
I think geography is highly educational, but not because it includes
some scientific value. Geography has its share of scientific problems,
and some very
pg 272
interesting ones. It provides some opportunities to classify things.
But it's only physical geography that might be related to science, and
even then it touches on several different sciences. It's not a science
in and of itself. No, the reason geography is so valuable is because it
gives an opportunity to furnish the mind with ideas, and to add
pictures
to the imagination. That's what makes geography so educational.
Geography
As It's Usually Taught
How is geography usually taught? The child has to memorize the capital
cities of Europe, or the rivers of England, or the names of mountains
in Scotland, from some miserably dull textbook. He has to learn how
many miles long, or feet high, or population count, or find the names
on his map, whatever his teacher assigns. Poor child! His lesson is
difficult, but is it educating him? Is it developing his mental power
or broadening his mind? No, he'd learn more by watching a fly walk up a
window. But someone might argue, geography serves more purpose than
just educational. Shouldn't everybody know the kinds of things
geography teaches? Yes, but consider a classroom of children. Shouldn't
their geography lessons teach them the kind of things that grown-ups
would like to know? Consider how unreasonable we adults are. We would
never read a travel book that wasn't interesting, lively and
adventurous. Even when we go around with our Fodor's travel guide in
hand, we skip the dry facts and figures and read the interesting
descriptions of places. That's the kind of thing we like to know about
and that we remember
pg 273
easily. But we refuse such interesting tidbits for our children. We
don't let them have vivid phrases to dream about. No, we think they
need
facts, names and figures.
Geography
Should be Interesting
But, you might argue, although dry facts may be difficult to learn,
it's useful later in life to know those things. Not true, and here's
why. Those facts were never really received and assimilated by the
mind. They never became more than unattached vague terms of short-term
memory. Most of us have spent hours over the drudgery of memorizing
geography lessons, but how much do we remember? We only remember the
pleasant descriptions we heard from friends who visited Europe, or some
things from The Voyages of Captain
Cook, or some other adventure. And that's how children should
learn geography. To be educational, the child's mind must be filled
with ideas. His imagination must be enhanced with images. He must learn
geography in a way that he'll remember. In other words, he should learn
what's interesting to him. What's educational and what's practical both
work
together, and a child's geography lessons become his favorite part of
school.
How
to Begin
But where to start? First of all, children get their foundation for
geography knowledge by observing natural science during all those hours
of being outdoors that are so important, as I emphasized earlier. A
pond that gets water from a creek in the woods will help children
understand how a lake works,
pg 274
and will give an idea what a lake nestled in the Alps is like, or the
big lake in Africa that Livingstone watched his children paddling in.
In making these connections, there will be some pleasant discussion
about real places, which might be thought of as 'pictorial geography.'
After listening to that kind of interesting talk, the child will
unconsciously pick up the names of great rivers, mountains, deserts,
plains cities and countries in the world. At the same time, the child
should be getting his first concepts of how maps work by seeing you
make rough sketches as you talk with a few lines and dots on paper, or,
even better, a stick in the sand or dirt. 'This squiggly line is the
Rhine river, but you'll have to imagine the rafts and the island with
the Mouse Tower, and the Nuns' Island, and the rest. These are the
hills with their ruined castles on both sides. This dot is Cologne,'
etc. Even more, let these talks be about the scenery at home and
things you're familiar with. That way, when he later looks at a map of
his homeland, he'll see lots of names he recognizes that will bring
interesting landscapes to mind, places 'where Mom has been,' the wooded
flowery banks of a local river, the rolling hills of the next town that
are fun to run and roll on, the plains in the county across the river
where berries grow. And always give him a roughly sketched map of the
route when you take a trip.
What
Next?
Next, give him thorough, detailed knowledge of any country in the
world, and some county or district near his home. He doesn't need to
memorize 'the geography' of every country in Europe, or the names of
the seven continents. Those are merely
pg 275
meaningless names to him for the most part. Even if he does learn them,
he probably won't remember them. But if he can feel at home in any one
region, if he can envision in his mind the people there working and
having fun, the flowers and trees bearing fruit in their season, the
animals that are common there, and if he can see it all sympathetically
as an adventurous traveler, then he will know more than if he had
learned all the names on the map. The way to accomplish this kind of
teaching is simple and obvious. Read to him, or read to yourself and
tell him back a little bit at a time, an interesting, well-written
travel book such as Tropical World
or Polar World, both by G.
Hartwig, or Unbeaten Tracks in Japan by
Isabella Bishop Bird. You may have to leave out a lot, but every
anecdote or description that helps show something about the place will
enhance the child's education. Here, as with everything else, it isn't
how many things he knows about that counts, but how much he knows about each thing.
Maps
Maps should be used carefully. A map can be sketched during a trip and
then compared later to a real map of the region. The teacher can ask
the child for a description of a certain city or town marked on the map
to see how much the child really knows about the place. This also helps
the child to have intelligent ideas about physical geography. In his reading,
he may find a description of a volcano, or a glacier, or a canyon or
hurricane, and he'll want to hear more about it and ask how and why
questions about it, or about whatever interesting phenomena
pg 276
has captured his attention. In other words, he'll learn in the same way
that grown-ups prefer to learn themselves, although they rarely think
to let children learn in the same pleasant manner.
The
General Knowledge that a Child of Nine Should Have
If a half dozen well-chosen travel books have been read to a child
between the ages of six and nine, he will have some idea of what people
are like and what they do in every major region of the world. He will
have collected some reliable, valuable knowledge about the world that
will be a benefit to him all his life. And he will have developed an
interest in books and the habit of reading. Books that cover too much
ground like A Voyage in the Sunbeam by
Annie Brassey should be avoided, because they can breed confusing
ideas.
Particular
Knowledge
We are discussing lessons as tools in a child's education, and so far
the kind of learning I've discussed here has been what a child might do
at home in his free time. For school lessons, the best book I know of
is World at Home; or, Pictures and
Scenes from Far-off-Lands by Mary and Elizabeth Kirby, for
children
aged 6 or 7. As they listen, they wonder, admire, imagine and
role play all kinds of scenes. A child's first geography lessons about
places should make him more observant of his own local environment.
They should make him notice the features of his neighborhood, its hills
and low places, where it's level, its streams and ponds. He should
spend a lot of time outside seeing these things. He should be able to
relate those things to generalized understandings of things, such as
what a river is, or island or lake. He should be able to make one in
the sandbox, or draw one on the blackboard.
Definitions
Definitions should be arrived at as he records these things. For
instance, before he learns the definition of a river, he should have
watched a stream and observed how it flows.
Children easily parrot facts, so the teacher will need to be careful
that he isn't assimilating mere word definitions, but that he has
worked out and understands what these things are from his own
observations and experiences. For example, the child sees a wide
stretch of flat land and his teacher explains something about it. Then
he reads something about 'Pampas' of Argentina in his book, and about
the flat land of Kansas, and little by little, he begins to understand
the idea of a plain and can
show what it's like in a tray of sand.
Fundamental
Ideas
By the time he's seven, or even earlier, the child finds that he needs
to know more. He's read about hot countries and cold countries, he's
watched the seasons where he lives, and the rising and setting of the
sun, he's repeated to himself,
'Twinkle, twinkle, little star,
How I wonder what you are!'
He knows a little about the ocean and the sea, he's seen the tide come
in and out, he's seen some roughly sketched maps and even made a few
himself. He has probably noticed the criss-cross lines on 'real' maps.
Now he is ready to learn about various things. There are some things
about geography that he's been introduced to that he really wants to
know more about.
The shape of the earth and its rotation are fundamental ideas, even
though they are difficult for a child to understand. It will be easier
as the child matures.
pg 278
In each case, the principle itself is simple. Children don't dwell on
the magnitude of the universe and planet rotations and continents like
adults do. Children have vivid imaginations and they can picture the
way the Earth moves, what makes the seasons, and other things without
needing to know how many exponential times larger the real things are.
The
Meaning of a Map
Geography should mostly be learned from maps. Talking about landscapes
and reading travel books is only an introduction to geography. When the
child begins real geography
lessons, he should be learning from maps. This principle is important.
No matter how many interesting facts and anecdotes a child may know
about Italy, if he isn't familiar with it on a map, then he knows
nothing about its geography. So his geography lessons should begin by
learning what a map is and how to use one. He should make a scale
drawing of how his classroom is mapped out. Then he should sketch out a
field, and then the plan of how his town is laid out. Gradually he
should be made aware that these scale drawings are maps. An explorer
finds a new land and measures it and uses the sun and stars to record
where things are on the earth's surface, whether north, south, east or
west.
Then he can learn that the lines on a map are latitude and longitude,
and what that means. He will learn how water and land look on a map and
how rivers and mountains are represented. He should already know which
way is north, south, east, west and be able to use a compass. He will
learn that maps are always made as if
pg 279
you're looking north, which will help him figure out some things about
maps, such as direction, pretty quickly. The introductory ideas about
geography and how to use a map will provide what he needs to learn
geography in a fun way. He will think of geography as something he
likes because of the wonder and amazement from books and talks, and map
work will give him some mechanical knowledge that he will also enjoy.
Geography lessons only seem dull to a child when he begins with dry
facts and concise lists of things to learn. If we want our children to
enjoy geography, it's worth trying to make their first experiences with
it as interesting and fresh as we'd want them to be if it was us
learning.
XVIII.--History
A
Storehouse of Ideas
A lot of what was said about geography applies just as much to history.
This is another subject that should provide the child's mind with a
storehouse of ideas. History should enrich the chambers of his
imagination with a thousand tales, both tragic and heroic. History
should also form in him, without him being consciously aware of it,
principles that he will use later to judge the actions of nations. The
same principles are what he'll use to rule the 'nation of members'
within
himself. All of this is what he should get from his history lessons.
But what can he possibly get from a pathetic record of feuds, battles
and deaths that are presented to him as nothing more than 'a reign?'
And this is even more distasteful because it goes along with dates to
be memorized. He can't remember them right. He can get the last two
digits, but the centuries get mixed up so easily. How
pg 280
is he ever supposed to remember which events go with which reign? As
far as he's concerned, one king is like another and one period is like
another, except for the dates. But he muddles through somehow. He reads
in his friendly, chatty little book all about the reigns of kings, from
William the Conqueror to William IV and back to the vague times of
British rule. And what is the result? There is no better way to fill a
child with blundering ideas and narrow prejudices than to have him go
through this kind of course of English history. This is even more true
if his history book has a religious or moral tone and tries to point
out the moral lesson as well as record the facts. Moral teaching is
learned through history, but one small textbook in a classroom can't
possibly be broad enough to make any kind of judgment for the child.
Outlines
are Harmful
It's a serious mistake to think that children need to learn an entire
outline of history, or a simplified version of the whole history of a
country. He can't cover the geography of the whole world. Instead, let him
linger happily with the life history of one man living in a single time
period until he's practically thinking the same thoughts as that man
and feels a comfortable familiarity with that time period. Because,
although he is learning the intricate details of one person's life, he
is also learning about all the things that touched that person's life,
so he's learning about the whole period of a particular country's
history. It's okay if a child spends a whole year enjoying everything
he can find out about Alfred the truth-teller, or William the
Conqueror, or Richard the Lion-hearted and Saladin, or Shakespeare's
Henry V. and his victorious
pg 281
army. Let the child know about great people and common people who lived
during that time, and what the court was like, and how the crowds were.
Let him know what was going on in other countries at the same time our
country was doing a particular thing. If he decides that people from
another time period were more sincere, more generous, more purposeful
than we are in our modern world, or that people in another country used
to be greater than we are, then he is fortunate. [Translator's note--In an age where
everyone tends to be insular in their thinking and think that only
what's happening now is important, it's healthy to have a sense that we
can learn from those who came before us.]
Most
History Books written for Children are Also Harmful
When considering which resources to use for teaching history
intelligently, avoid most history books written specifically for
children. [Yet, when H.E. Marshall's
books and Van Loon's Story of Mankind were published, Charlotte Mason
recommended them, suggesting that perhaps when Charlotte wrote her
first
volume, no enjoyable history books for children existed yet.]
Also
avoid shortened summaries, outlines, and brief overviews. When you
consider how important history is to a child's education, there is no
place for vague abstract history texts. As far as history books written
for children, there is no need for them. Children who have been brought
up by educated parents are able to understand well-written, literary
history. They won't be attracted by twaddly, dumbed-down books designed
to try to make history easy for children. If some parts are skipped,
and mothers paraphrase in the way they naturally do so well, then the
children can hear the early history of their country from a
well-written popular history book with nice pictures. While reading to
them, it will be necessary to encourage them to ask questions, and to
ask them questions, to keep their attention and to be sure they're
getting the facts straight. This is the least of what will need to be
done. Even better would be to give them more thorough knowledge with
graphic details of two or three early historical periods.
Early
History of a Nation Best Suited for Children
The early history of a country is much better
pg 282
suited for children than more recent history because events move in a
few broad, simple lines, like an adventure. If there is any
statesmanship represented, it amounts to resourceful men doing their
best to cope with their circumstances. Mr. Freeman [possibly E. A. Freeman, 1823-1892, who
wrote William the Conqueror] wrote some interesting early
history for children. Still, it's even better to get an eye-witness
account if possible. When children are too young for exams and can
afford to take their time, they should be allowed to get into the spirit of history. They should read
at least one account written by someone who was there and knew
first-hand what happened. These old books can be easier and more
enjoyable to read than most modern history books, because writers
didn't used to know that history was supposed to have a veneer of
dignity. So they ramble along as pleasantly as a stream in the forest,
telling all about what happened. They stir your heart with their
telling of some great event. They give a lively version of a pageant or
show, they give you personal details of famous people and introduce you
to common people who never made their way into the history books